Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 1811-1896 [1862], Agnes of Sorrento (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf699T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

p699-012 CHAPTER I. THE OLD TOWN.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

The setting sunbeams slant over the antique gateway of
Sorrento, fusing into a golden bronze the brown freestone
vestments of old Saint Antonio, who with his heavy stone
mitre and upraised hands has for centuries kept watch thereupon.

A quiet time he has of it up there in the golden Italian
air, in petrified act of blessing, while orange lichens and green
mosses from year to year embroider quaint patterns on the
seams of his sacerdotal vestments, and small tassels of grass
volunteer to ornament the folds of his priestly drapery, and
golden showers of blossoms from some more hardy plant fall
from his ample sleeve-cuffs. Little birds perch and chitter
and wipe their beaks unconcernedly, now on the tip of his
nose and now on the point of his mitre, while the world
below goes on its way pretty much as it did when the good
saint was alive, and, in despair of the human brotherhood,
took to preaching to the birds and the fishes.

Whoever passed beneath this old arched gateway, thus
saint-guarded, in the year of our Lord's grace —, might
have seen under its shadow, sitting opposite to a stand of
golden oranges, the little Agnes.

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

A very pretty picture was she, reader, — with such a face
as you sometimes see painted in those wayside shrines of
sunny Italy, where the lamp burns pale at evening, and gilly-flower
and cyclamen are renewed with every morning.

She might have been fifteen or thereabouts, but was so
small of stature that she seemed yet a child. Her black
hair was parted in a white unbroken seam down to the high
forehead, whose serious arch, like that of a cathedral-door,
spoke of thought and prayer. Beneath the shadows of this
brow lay brown, translucent eyes, into whose thoughtful
depths one might look as pilgrims gaze into the waters of
some saintly well, cool and pure down to the unblemished
sand at the bottom. The small lips had a gentle compression,
which indicated a repressed strength of feeling; while
the straight line of the nose, and the flexible, delicate nostril,
were perfect as in those sculptured fragments of the antique
which the soil of Italy so often gives forth to the day from
the sepulchres of the past. The habitual pose of the head
and face had the shy uplooking grace of a violet; and yet
there was a grave tranquillity of expression, which gave a
peculiar degree of character to the whole figure.

At the moment at which we have called your attention,
the fair head is bent, the long eyelashes lie softly down on
the pale, smooth cheek; for the Ave Maria bell is sounding
from the Cathedral of Sorrento, and the child is busy with
her beads.

By her side sits a woman of some threescore years, tall,
stately, and squarely formed, with ample breadth of back
and size of chest, like the robust dames of Sorrento. Her
strong Roman nose, the firm, determined outline of her
mouth, and a certain energy in every motion, speak the
woman of will and purpose. There is a degree of vigor in

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

the decision with which she lays down her spindle and bows
her head, as a good Christian of those days would, at the
swinging of the evening bell.

But while the soul of the child in its morning freshness,
free from pressure or conscience of earthly care, rose like
an illuminated mist to heaven, the words the white-haired
woman repeated were twined with threads of worldly prudence, —
thoughts of how many oranges she had sold, with a
rough guess at the probable amount for the day, — and her
fingers wandered from her beads a moment to see if the
last coin had been swept from the stand into her capacious
pocket, and her eyes wandering after them suddenly made
her aware of the fact that a handsome cavalier was standing
in the gate, regarding her pretty grandchild with looks of
undisguised admiration.

“Let him look!” she said to herself, with a grim clasp on
her rosary; — “a fair face draws buyers, and our oranges
must be turned into money; but he who does more than
look has an affair with me; — so gaze away, my master, and
take it out in buying oranges! — Ave Maria! ora pro nobis,
nunc et,
” etc., etc.

A few moments, and the wave of prayer which had flowed
down the quaint old shadowy street, bowing all heads as the
wind bowed the scarlet tassels of neighboring clover-fields,
was passed, and all the world resumed the work of earth
just where they left off when the bell began.

“Good even to you, pretty maiden!” said the cavalier,
approaching the stall of the orange-woman with the easy,
confident air of one secure of a ready welcome, and bending
down on the yet prayerful maiden the glances of a pair of
piercing hazel eyes that looked out on each side of his aquiline
nose with the keenness of a falcon's.

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

“Good even to you, pretty one! We shall take you for a
saint, and worship you in right earnest, if you raise not those
eyelashes soon.”

“Sir! my lord!” said the girl, — a bright color flushing
into her smooth brown cheeks, and her large dreamy eyes
suddenly upraised with a flutter, as of a bird about to take
flight.

“Agnes, bethink yourself!” said the white-haired dame;—
“the gentleman asks the price of your oranges; — be
alive, child!”

“Ah, my lord,” said the young girl, “here are a dozen
fine ones.”

“Well, you shall give them me, pretty one,” said the
young man, throwing a gold piece down on the stand with a
careless ring.

“Here, Agnes, run to the stall of Raphael the poulterer
for change,” said the adroit dame, picking up the gold.

“Nay, good mother, by your leave,” said the unabashed
cavalier; “I make my change with youth and beauty thus!”
And with the word he stooped down and kissed the fair forehead
between the eyes.

“For shame, Sir!” said the elderly woman, raising her
distaff, — her great glittering eyes flashing beneath her
silver hair like tongues of lightning from a white cloud.
“Have a care! — this child is named for blessed Saint
Agnes, and is under her protection.”

“The saints must pray for us, when their beauty makes
us forget ourselves,” said the young cavalier, with a smile.
“Look me in the face, little one,” he added; — “say, wilt
thou pray for me?”

The maiden raised her large serious eyes, and surveyed
the haughty, handsome face with that look of sober

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

inquiry which one sometimes sees in young children, and the
blush slowly faded from her cheek, as a cloud fades after
sunset.

“Yes, my lord,” she answered, with a grave simplicity, —
“I will pray for you.”

“And hang this upon the shrine of Saint Agnes for my
sake,” he added, drawing from his finger a diamond ring,
which he dropped into her hand; and before mother or
daughter could add another word or recover from their surprise,
he had thrown the corner of his mantle over his
shoulder and was off down the narrow street, humming the
refrain of a gay song.

“You have struck a pretty dove with that bolt,” said another
cavalier, who appeared to have been observing the
proceeding, and now, stepping forward, joined him.

“Like enough,” said the first, carelessly.

“The old woman keeps her mewed up like a singing-bird,”
said the second; “and if a fellow wants speech
of her, it's as much as his crown is worth; for Dame
Elsie has a strong arm, and her distaff is known to be
heavy.”

“Upon my word,” said the first cavalier, stopping and
throwing a glance backward, — “where do they keep
her?”

“Oh, in a sort of pigeon's nest up above the Gorge;
but one never sees her, except under the fire of her grand-mother's
eyes. The little one is brought up for a saint, they
say, and goes nowhere but to mass, confession, and the
sacrament.”

“Humph?” said the other, “she looks like some choice
old picture of Our Lady, — not a drop of human blood in
her. When I kissed her forehead, she looked into my face

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

as grave and innocent as a babe. One is tempted to try
what one can do in such a case.”

“Beware the grandmother's distaff!” said the other,
laughing.

“I've seen old women before,” said the cavalier, as they
turned down the street and were lost to view.

Meanwhile the grandmother and grand-daughter were
roused from the mute astonishment in which they were gazing
after the young cavalier by a tittering behind them; and
a pair of bright eyes looked out upon them from beneath
a bundle of long, crimson-headed clover, whose rich
carmine tints were touched to brighter life by setting sunbeams.

There stood Giulietta, the head coquette of the Sorrento
girls, with her broad shoulders, full chest, and great black
eyes, rich and heavy as those of the silver-haired ox for
whose benefit she had been cutting clover. Her bronzed
cheek was smooth as that of any statue, and showed a color
like that of an open pomegranate; and the opulent, lazy
abundance of her ample form, with her leisurely movements,
spoke an easy and comfortable nature, — that is to say, when
Giulietta was pleased; for it is to be remarked that there
lurked certain sparkles deep down in her great eyes, which
might, on occasion, blaze out into sheet-lightning, like her
own beautiful skies, which, lovely as they are, can thunder
and sulk with terrible earnestness when the fit takes them.
At present, however, her face was running over with mischievous
merriment, as she slyly pinched little Agnes by
the ear.

“So you know not yon gay cavalier, little sister?”
she said, looking askance at her from under her long
lashes.

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

“No, indeed! What has an honest girl to do with knowing
gay cavaliers?” said Dame Elsie, bestirring herself with
packing the remaining oranges into a basket, which she covered
trimly with a heavy linen towel of her own weaving.
“Girls never come to good who let their eyes go walking
through the earth, and have the names of all the wild gallants
on their tongues. Agnes knows no such nonsense, —
blessed be her gracious patroness, with Our Lady and Saint
Michael!”

“I hope there is no harm in knowing what is right before
one's eyes,” said Giulietta. “Anybody must be blind and
deaf not to know the Lord Adrian. All the girls in Sorrento
know him. They say he is even greater than he
appears, — that he is brother to the King himself; at any
rate, a handsomer and more gallant gentleman never wore
spurs.”

“Let him keep to his own kind,” said Elsie. “Eagles
make bad work in dove-cots. No good comes of such gallants
for us.”

“Nor any harm, that I ever heard of,” said Giulietta.
“But let me see, pretty one, — what did he give you? Holy
Mother! what a handsome ring!”

“It is to hang on the shrine of Saint Agnes,” said the
younger girl, looking up with simplicity.

A loud laugh was the first answer to this communication.
The scarlet clover-tops shook and quivered with the merriment.

“To hang on the shrine of Saint Agnes!” Giulietta repeated.
“That is a little too good!”

“Go, go, you baggage!” said Elsie, wrathfully brandishing
her spindle. “If ever you get a husband, I hope he'll
give you a good beating! You need it, I warrant! Always

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

stopping on the bridge there, to have cracks with the young
men! Little enough you know of saints, I dare say! So
keep away from my child! — Come, Agnes,” she said, as she
lifted the orange-basket on to her head; and, straightening
her tall form, she seized the girl by the hand to lead her
away.

-- 015 --

p699-020 CHAPTER II. THE DOVE-COT.

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

The old town of Sorrento is situated on an elevated plateau,
which stretches into the sunny waters of the Mediterranean,
guarded on all sides by a barrier of mountains which
defend it from bleak winds and serve to it the purpose of
walls to a garden. Here, groves of oranges and lemons,
with their almost fabulous coincidence of fruitage with flowers,
fill the air with perfume, which blends with that of
roses and jessamines; and the fields are so starred and
enamelled with flowers that they might have served as the
type for those Elysian realms sung by ancient poets. The
fervid air is fanned by continual sea-breezes, which give a
delightful elasticity to the otherwise languid climate. Under
all these cherishing influences, the human being develops a
wealth and luxuriance of physical beauty unknown in less
favored regions. In the region about Sorrento one may be
said to have found the land where beauty is the rule and not
the exception. The singularity there is not to see handsome
points of physical proportion, but rather to see those who
are without them. Scarce a man, woman, or child you meet
who has not some personal advantage to be commended,
while even striking beauty is common. Also, under these
kindly skies, a native courtesy and gentleness of manner
make themselves felt. It would seem as if humanity, rocked
in this flowery cradle, and soothed by so many daily caresses
and appliances of nursing Nature, grew up with all that is
kindliest on the outward, — not repressed and beat in, as

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

under the inclement atmosphere and stormy skies of the
North.

The town of Sorrento itself overhangs the sea, skirting
along rocky shores, which, hollowed here and there into
picturesque grottoes, and fledged with a wild plumage of
brilliant flowers and trailing vines, descend in steep precipices
to the water. Along the shelly beach, at the bottom,
one can wander to look out on the loveliest prospect in the
world. Vesuvius rises with its two peaks softly clouded in
blue and purple mists, which blend with its ascending vapors, —
Naples and the adjoining villages at its base gleaming
in the distance like a fringe of pearls on a regal mantle.
Nearer by, the picturesque rocky shores of the island of
Capri seem to pulsate through the dreamy, shifting mists
that veil its sides; and the sea shimmers and glitters like
the neck of a peacock with an iridescent mingling of colors:
the whole air is a glorifying medium, rich in prismatic hues
of enchantment.

The town on three sides is severed from the main land
by a gorge two hundred feet in depth and forty or fifty in
breadth, crossed by a bridge resting on double arches, the
construction of which dates back to the time of the ancient
Romans. This bridge affords a favorite lounging-place for
the inhabitants, and at evening a motley assemblage may be
seen lolling over its moss-grown sides, — men with their picturesque
knit caps of scarlet or brown falling gracefully on
one shoulder, and women with their shining black hair and
the enormous pearl ear-rings which are the pride and heirlooms
of every family. The present traveller at Sorrento
may remember standing on this bridge and looking down the
gloomy depths of the gorge, to where a fair villa, with its
groves of orange-trees and gardens, overhangs the tremendous
depths below.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Hundreds of years since, where this villa now stands was
the simple dwelling of the two women whose history we have
begun to tell you. There you might have seen a small stone
cottage with a two-arched arcade in front, gleaming brilliantly
white out of the dusky foliage of an orange-orchard.
The dwelling was wedged like a bird-box between two
fragments of rock, and behind it the land rose rocky, high,
and steep, so as to form a natural wall. A small ledge or
terrace of cultivated land here hung in air, — below it, a
precipice of two hundred feet down into the Gorge of Sorrento.
A couple of dozen orange-trees, straight and tall,
with healthy, shining bark, here shot up from the fine black
volcanic soil, and made with their foliage a twilight shadow
on the ground, so deep that no vegetation, save a fine velvet
moss, could dispute their claim to its entire nutritious
offices. These trees were the sole wealth of the women and
the sole ornament of the garden; but, as they stood there,
not only laden with golden fruit, but fragrant with pearly
blossoms, they made the little rocky platform seem a perfect
Garden of the Hesperides. The stone cottage, as we have
said, had an open, whitewashed arcade in front, from which
one could look down into the gloomy depths of the gorge, as
into some mysterious underworld. Strange and weird it
seemed, with its fathomless shadows and its wild grottoes,
over which hung, silently waving, long pendants of ivy, while
dusky gray aloes uplifted their horned heads from great
rock-rifts, like elfin spirits struggling upward out of the
shade. Nor was wanting the usual gentle poetry of flowers;
for white iris leaned its fairy pavilion over the black void
like a pale-cheeked princess from the window of some dark
enchanted castle, and scarlet geranium and golden broom and
crimson gladiolus waved and glowed in the shifting beams of

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

the sunlight. Also there was in this little spot what forms
the charm of Italian gardens always, — the sweet song and
prattle of waters. A clear mountain-spring burst through
the rock on one side of the little cottage, and fell with a
lulling noise into a quaint moss-grown water-trough, which
had been in former times the sarcophagus of some old
Roman sepulchre. Its sides were richly sculptured with
figures and leafy scrolls and arabesques, into which the slyfooted
lichens with quiet growth had so insinuated themselves
as in some places almost to obliterate the original
design; while, round the place where the water fell, a veil
of ferns and maiden's hair, studded with tremulous silver
drops, vibrated to its soothing murmur. The superfluous
waters, drained off by a little channel on one side, were
conducted through the rocky parapet of the garden, whence
they trickled and tinkled from rock to rock, falling with a
continual drip among the swaying ferns and pendent ivy-wreaths,
till they reached the little stream at the bottom
of the gorge. This parapet or garden-wall was formed of
blocks or fragments of what had once been white marble,
the probable remains of the ancient tomb from which the
sarcophagus was taken. Here and there a marble acanthus-leaf,
or the capital of an old column, or a fragment of sculpture
jutted from under the mosses, ferns, and grasses with
which prodigal Nature had filled every interstice and carpeted
the whole. These sculptured fragments everywhere
in Italy seem to whisper from the dust, of past life and death,
of a cycle of human existence forever gone, over whose tomb
the life of to-day is built.

“Sit down and rest, my dove,” said Dame Elsie to her
little charge, as they entered their little enclosure.

Here she saw for the first time, what she had not noticed

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

in the heat and hurry of her ascent, that the girl was panting
and her gentle bosom rising and falling in thick heart-beats,
occasioned by the haste with which she had drawn
her onward.

“Sit down, dearie, and I will get you a bit of supper.”

“Yes, grandmother, I will. I must tell my beads once
for the soul of the handsome gentleman that kissed my forehead
to-night.”

“How did you know that he was handsome, child?” said
the old dame, with some sharpness in her voice.

“He bade me look on him, grandmother, and I saw it.”

“You must put such thoughts away, child,” said the old
dame.

“Why must I?” said the girl, looking up with an eye as
clear and unconscious as that of a three-year old child.

“If she does not think, why should I tell her?” said
Dame Elsie, as she turned to go into the house, and left the
child sitting on the mossy parapet that overlooked the gorge.
Thence she could see far off, not only down the dim, sombre
abyss, but out to the blue Mediterranean beyond, now calmly
lying in swathing-bands of purple, gold, and orange, while
the smoky cloud that overhung Vesuvius became silver and
rose in the evening light.

There is always something of elevation and purity that
seems to come over one from being in an elevated region.
One feels morally as well as physically above the world, and
from that clearer air able to look down on it calmly with
disengaged freedom. Our little maiden sat for a few moments
gazing, her large brown eyes dilating with a tremulous
lustre, as if tears were half of a mind to start in them,
and her lips apart with a delicate earnestness, like one who
is pursuing some pleasing inner thought. Suddenly rousing

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

herself, she began by breaking the freshest orange-blossoms
from the golden-fruited trees, and, kissing and pressing them
to her bosom, she proceeded to remove the faded flowers of
the morning from before a little rude shrine in the rock,
where, in a sculptured niche, was a picture of the Madonna
and Child, with a locked glass door in front of it. The picture
was a happy transcript of one of the fairest creations
of the religious school of Florence, done by one of those
rustic copyists of whom Italy is full, who appear to possess
the instinct of painting, and to whom we owe many of those
sweet faces which sometimes look down on us by the wayside
from rudest and homeliest shrines.

The poor fellow by whom it had been painted was one to
whom years before Dame Elsie had given food and shelter
for many months during a lingering illness; and he had
painted so much of his dying heart and hopes into it that it
had a peculiar and vital vividness in its power of affecting
the feelings. Agnes had been familiar with this picture
from early infancy. No day of her life had the flowers
failed to be freshly placed before it. It had seemed to smile
down sympathy on her childish joys, and to cloud over with
her childish sorrows. It was less a picture to her than a
presence; and the whole air of the little orange-garden
seemed to be made sacred by it. When she had arranged
her flowers, she kneeled down and began to say prayers for
the soul of the young gallant.

“Holy Jesus,” she said, “he is young, rich, handsome, and
a king's brother; and for all these things the Fiend may
tempt him to forget his God and throw away his soul. Holy
Mother, give him good counsel!”

“Come, child, to your supper,” said Dame Elsie. “I
have milked the goats, and everything is ready.”

-- 021 --

p699-026 CHAPTER III. THE GORGE.

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

After her light supper was over, Agnes took her distaff,
wound with shining white flax, and went and seated herself
in her favorite place, on the low parapet that overlooked
the gorge.

This ravine, with its dizzy depths, its waving foliage, its
dripping springs, and the low murmur of the little stream
that pursued its way far down at the bottom, was one of
those things which stimulated her impressible imagination,
and filled her with a solemn and vague delight. The ancient
Italian tradition made it the home of fauns and dryads,
wild woodland creatures, intermediate links between
vegetable life and that of sentient and reasoning humanity.
The more earnest faith that came in with Christianity,
if it had its brighter lights in an immortality of
blessedness, had also its deeper shadows in the intenser
perceptions it awakened of sin and evil, and of the mortal
struggle by which the human spirit must avoid endless woe
and rise to endless felicity. The myths with which the
colored Italian air was filled in mediæval ages no longer
resembled those graceful, floating, cloud-like figures one
sees in the ancient chambers of Pompeii, — the bubbles
and rainbows of human fancy, rising aimless and buoyant,
with a mere freshness of animal life, against a black background
of utter and hopeless ignorance as to man's past
or future. They were rather expressed by solemn images

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

of mournful, majestic angels and of triumphant saints, or
fearful, warning presentations of loathsome fiends. Each
lonesome gorge and sombre dell had tales no more of
tricky fauns and dryads, but of those restless, wandering
demons who, having lost their own immortality of blessedness,
constantly lie in wait to betray frail humanity, and
cheat it of that glorious inheritance bought by the Great
Redemption.

The education of Agnes had been one which rendered
her whole system peculiarly sensitive and impressible to
all influences from the invisible and unseen. Of this education
we shall speak more particularly hereafter. At
present we see her sitting in the twilight on the moss-grown
marble parapet, her distaff, with its silvery flax,
lying idly in her hands, and her widening dark eyes gazing
intently into the gloomy gorge below, from which arose
the far-off complaining babble of the brook at the bottom
and the shiver and sigh of evening winds through the
trailing ivy. The white mist was slowly rising, wavering,
undulating, and creeping its slow way up the sides of the
gorge. Now it hid a tuft of foliage, and now it wreathed
itself around a horned clump of aloes, and, streaming far
down below it in the dimness, made it seem like the goblin
robe of some strange, supernatural being.

The evening light had almost burned out in the sky:
only a band of vivid red lay low in the horizon out to sea,
and the round full moon was just rising like a great silver
lamp, while Vesuvius with its smoky top began in the obscurity
to show its faintly flickering fires. A vague agitation
seemed to oppress the child; for she sighed deeply, and
often repeated with fervor the Ave Maria.

At this moment there began to rise from the very depths

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

of the gorge below her the sound of a rich tenor voice,
with a slow, sad modulation, and seeming to pulsate upward
through the filmy, shifting mists. It was one of those voices
which seem fit to be the outpouring of some spirit denied all
other gifts of expression, and rushing with passionate fervor
through this one gate of utterance. So distinctly were the
words spoken, that they seemed each one to rise as with a
separate intelligence out of the mist, and to knock at the
door of the heart.



Sad is my life, and lonely!
No hope for me,
Save thou, my love, my only,
I see!
Where art thou, O my fairest?
Where art thou gone?
Dove of the rock, I languish
Alone!
They say thou art so saintly,
Who dare love thee?
Yet bend thine eyelids holy
On me!
Though heaven alone possess thee,
Thou dwell'st above,
Yet heaven, didst thou but know it,
Is love.

There was such an intense earnestness in these sounds,
that large tears gathered in the wide dark eyes, and fell one
after another upon the sweet alyssum and maiden's-hair that
grew in the crevices of the marble wall. She shivered and
drew away from the parapet, and thought of stories she had
heard the nuns tell of wandering spirits who sometimes in
lonesome places pour forth such entrancing music as bewilders
the brain of the unwary listener, and leads him to
some fearful destruction.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“Agnes!” said the sharp voice of old Elsie, appearing at
the door, — “here! where are you!”

“Here, grandmamma.”

“Who 's that singing this time o' night?”

“I don't know, grandmamma.”

Somehow the child felt as if that singing were strangely
sacred to her, — a rapport between her and something
vague and invisible which might yet become dear.

“Is 't down in the gorge?” said the old woman, coming
with her heavy, decided step to the parapet, and looking
over, her keen black eyes gleaming like dagger-blades into
the mist. “If there 's anybody there,” she said, “let them
go away, and not be troubling honest women with any of
their caterwauling. Come, Agnes,” she said, pulling the
girl by the sleeve, “you must be tired, my lamb! and your
evening-prayers are always so long, best be about them, girl,
so that old grandmamma may put you to bed. What ails
the girl? Been crying! Your hand is cold as a stone.”

“Grandmamma, what if that might be a spirit?” she
said. “Sister Rosa told me stories of singing spirits that
have been in this very gorge.”

“Likely enough,” said Dame Elsie; “but what 's that to
us? Let 'em sing! — so long as we don't listen, where 's
the harm done? We will sprinkle holy water all round
the parapet, and say the office of Saint Agnes, and let them
sing till they are hoarse.”

Such was the triumphant view which this energetic good
woman took of the power of the means of grace which her
church placed at her disposal.

Nevertheless, while Agnes was kneeling at her evening-prayers,
the old dame consoled herself with a soliloquy, as
with a brush she vigorously besprinkled the premises with
holy water.

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

“Now, here 's the plague of a girl! If she 's handsome,—
and nobody wants one that is n't, — why, then, it 's a
purgatory to look after her. This one is good enough, —
none of your hussies, like Giulietta: but the better they
are, the more sure to have fellows after them. A murrain
on that cavalier, — king's brother, or what not! — it
was he serenading, I 'll be bound. I must tell Antonio, and
have the girl married, for aught I see: and I don't want to
give her to him either; he did n't bring her up. There 's
no peace for us mothers. Maybe I 'll tell Father Francesco
about it. That 's the way poor little Isella was carried
away. Singing is of the Devil, I believe; it always bewitches
girls. I 'd like to have poured some hot oil down
the rocks: I 'd have made him squeak in another tone, I
reckon. Well, well! I hope I shall come in for a good seat
in paradise for all the trouble I 've had with her mother, and
am like to have with her, — that 's all!”

In an hour more, the large, round, sober moon was shining
fixedly on the little mansion in the rocks, silvering the
glossy darkness of the orange-leaves, while the scent of the
blossoms arose like clouds about the cottage. The moonlight
streamed through the unglazed casement, and made a
square of light on the little bed where Agnes was sleeping,
in which square her delicate face was framed, with its tremulous
and spiritual expression most resembling in its sweet
plaintive purity some of the Madonna faces of Frà Angelico, —
those tender wild-flowers of Italian religion and
poetry.

By her side lay her grandmother, with those sharp, hard,
clearly cut features, so worn and bronzed by time, so lined
with labor and care, as to resemble one of the Fates in the
picture of Michel Angelo; and even in her sleep she held

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

the delicate lily hand of the child in her own hard, brown
one, with a strong and determined clasp.

While they sleep, we must tell something more of the story
of the little Agnes, — of what she is, and what are the causes
which have made her such.

-- 027 --

p699-032 CHAPTER IV. WHO AND WHAT.

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

Old Elsie was not born a peasant. Originally she was
the wife of a steward in one of those great families of
Rome whose state and traditions were princely. Elsie, as
her figure and profile and all her words and movements
indicated, was of a strong, shrewd, ambitious, and courageous
character, and well disposed to turn to advantage every gift
with which Nature had endowed her.

Providence made her a present of a daughter whose
beauty was wonderful, even in a country where beauty is
no uncommon accident. In addition to her beauty, the little
Isella had quick intelligence, wit, grace, and spirit. As a
child she became the pet and plaything of the Princess
whom Elsie served. This noble lady, pressed by the ennui
which is always the moth and rust on the purple and gold
of rank and wealth, had, as other noble ladies had in those
days, and have now, sundry pets: greyhounds, white and
delicate, that looked as if they were made of Sèvres china;
spaniels with long silky ears and fringy paws; apes and
monkeys, that made at times sad devastations in her ward-robe;
and a most charming little dwarf, that was ugly
enough to frighten the very owls, and spiteful as he was
ugly. She had, moreover, peacocks, and macaws, and parrots,
and all sorts of singing-birds, and falcons of every
breed, and horses, and hounds, — in short, there is no saying
what she did not have. One day she took it into her

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

head to add the little Isella to the number of her acquisitions.
With the easy grace of aristocracy, she reached out
her jewelled hand and took Elsie's one flower to add to
her conservatory, — and Elsie was only too proud to have
it so.

Her daughter was kept constantly about the person of the
Princess, and instructed in all the wisdom which would have
been allowed her, had she been the Princess's own daughter,
which, to speak the truth, was in those days nothing very
profound, — consisting of a little singing and instrumentation,
a little embroidery and dancing, with the power of
writing her own name and of reading a love-letter.

All the world knows that the very idea of a pet is something
to be spoiled for the amusement of the pet-owner; and
Isella was spoiled in the most particular and circumstantial
manner. She had suits of apparel for every day in the year,
and jewels without end, — for the Princess was never weary
of trying the effect of her beauty in this and that costume;
so that she sported through the great grand halls and down
the long aisles of the garden much like a bright-winged
humming-bird, or a damsel-fly all green and gold. She was
a genuine child of Italy, — full of feeling, spirit, and genius,—
alive in every nerve to the finger-tips; and under the
tropical sunshine of her mistress's favor she grew as an
Italian rose-bush does, throwing its branches freakishly over
everything in a wild labyrinth of perfume, brightness, and
thorns.

For a while her life was a triumph, and her mother triumphed
with her at an humble distance. The Princess was
devoted to her with the blind fatuity with which ladies of
rank at times will invest themselves in a caprice. She arrogated
to herself all the praises of her beauty and wit,

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

allowed her to flirt and make conquests to her heart's content,
and engaged to marry her to some handsome young officer
of her train, when she had done being amused with her.

Now we must not wonder that a young head of fifteen
should have been turned by this giddy elevation, nor that
an old head of fifty should have thought all things were possible
in the fortune of such a favorite. Nor must we wonder
that the young coquette, rich in the laurels of a hundred
conquests, should have turned her bright eyes on the son
and heir, when he came home from the University of Bologna.
Nor is it to be wondered at that this same son and
heir, being a man as well as a Prince, should have done as
other men did, — fallen desperately in love with this dazzling,
sparkling, piquant mixture of matter and spirit, which no
university can prepare a young man to comprehend, — which
always seemed to run from him, and yet always threw a
Parthian shot behind her as she fled. Nor is it to be wondered
at, if this same prince, after a week or two, did not
know whether he was on his head or his heels, or whether
the sun rose in the east or the south, or where he stood, or
whither he was going.

In fact, the youthful pair very soon came into that dream-land
where are no more any points of the compass, no more
division of time, no more latitude and longitude, no more up
and down, but only a general wandering among enchanted
groves and singing nightingales.

It was entirely owing to old Elsie's watchful shrewdness
and address that the lovers came into this paradise by the
gate of marriage; for the young man was ready to offer
anything at the feet of his divinity, as the old mother was
not slow to perceive.

So they stood at the altar for the time being a pair of as

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

true lovers as Romeo and Juliet: but then, what has true
love to do with the son of a hundred generations and heir to
a Roman principality?

Of course, the rose of love, having gone through all its
stages of bud and blossom into full flower, must next begin
to drop its leaves. Of course. Who ever heard of an immortal
rose?

The time of discovery came. Isella was found to be a
mother; and then the storm burst upon her and drabbled
her in the dust as fearlessly as the summer-wind sweeps
down and besmirches the lily it has all summer been wooing
and flattering.

The Princess was a very pious and moral lady, and of
course threw her favorite out into the street as a vile weed,
and virtuously ground her down under her jewelled high-heeled
shoes.

She could have forgiven her any common frailty; — of
course it was natural that the girl should have been seduced
by the all-conquering charms of her son; — but aspire to
marriage with their house! — pretend to be her son's wife!
Since the time of Judas had such treachery ever been heard
of?

Something was said of the propriety of walling up the
culprit alive, — a mode of disposing of small family-matters
somewhat à la mode in those times. But the Princess acknowledged
herself foolishly tender, and unable quite to
allow this very obvious propriety in the case.

She contented herself with turning mother and daughter
into the streets with every mark of ignominy, which was
reduplicated by every one of her servants, lackeys, and court-companions,
who, of course, had always known just how the
thing must end.

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

As to the young Prince he acted as a well-instructed
young nobleman should, who understands the great difference
there is between the tears of a duchess and those of
low-born women. No sooner did he behold his conduct in
the light of his mother's countenance than he turned his
back on his low marriage with edifying penitence. He did
not think it necessary to convince his mother of the real
existence of a union whose very supposition made her so
unhappy, and occasioned such an uncommonly disagreeable
and tempestuous state of things in the well-bred circle where
his birth called him to move. Being, however, a religious
youth, he opened his mind to his family-confessor, by whose
advice he sent a messenger with a large sum of money to
Elsie, piously commending her and her daughter to the
Divine protection. He also gave orders for an entire new
suit of raiment for the Virgin Mary in the family-chapel,
including a splendid set of diamonds, and promised unlimited
candles to the altar of a neighboring convent. If all this
could not atone for a youthful error, it was a pity. So he
thought, as he drew on his riding-gloves and went off on
a hunting-party, like a gallant and religious young nobleman.

Elsie, meanwhile, with her forlorn and disgraced daughter,
found a temporary asylum in a neighboring mountain-village,
where the poor, bedrabbled, broken-winged song-bird soon
panted and fluttered her little life away.

When the once beautiful and gay Isella had been hidden
in the grave, cold and lonely, there remained a little wailing
infant, which Elsie gathered to her bosom.

Grim, dauntless, and resolute, she resolved, for the sake
of this hapless one, to look life in the face once more, and
try the battle under other skies.

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

Taking the infant in her arms, she travelled with her far
from the scene of her birth, and set all her energies at work
to make for her a better destiny than that which had fallen
to the lot of her unfortunate mother.

She set about to create her nature and order her fortunes
with that sort of downright energy with which resolute people
always attack the problem of a new human existence.
This child should be happy; the rocks on which her mother
was wrecked she should never strike upon, — they were all
marked on Elsie's chart. Love had been the root of all
poor Isella's troubles, — and Agnes never should know love,
till taught it safely by a husband of Elsie's own choosing.

The first step of security was in naming her for the chaste
Saint Agnes, and placing her girlhood under her special protection.
Secondly, which was quite as much to the point, she
brought her up laboriously in habits of incessant industry,—
never suffering her to be out of her sight, or to have any
connection or friendship, except such as could be carried on
under the immediate supervision of her piercing black eyes.
Every night she put her to bed as if she had been an infant,
and, wakening her again in the morning, took her with her
in all her daily toils, — of which, to do her justice, she performed
all the hardest portion, leaving to the girl just enough
to keep her hands employed and her head steady.

The peculiar circumstance which had led her to choose
the old town of Sorrento for her residence, in preference to
any of the beautiful villages which impearl that fertile plain,
was the existence there of a flourishing convent dedicated
to Saint Agnes, under whose protecting shadow her young
charge might more securely spend the earlier years of her
life.

With this view, having hired the domicile we have

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

already described, she lost no time in making the favorable
acquaintance of the sisterhood, — never coming to them
empty-handed. The finest oranges of her garden, the
whitest flax of her spinning, were always reserved as
offerings at the shrine of the patroness whom she sought
to propitiate for her grandchild.

In her earliest childhood the little Agnes was led toddling
to the shrine by her zealous relative; and at the sight of
her fair, sweet, awe-struck face, with its viny mantle of encircling
curls, the torpid bosoms of the sisterhood throbbed
with a strange, new pleasure, which they humbly hoped was
not sinful, — as agreeable things, they found, generally were.
They loved the echoes of her little feet down the damp,
silent aisles of their chapel, and her small, sweet, slender
voice, as she asked strange baby-questions, which, as usual
with baby-questions, hit all the insoluble points of philosophy
and theology exactly on the head.

The child became a special favorite with the Abbess,
Sister Theresa, a tall, thin, bloodless, sad-eyed woman, who
looked as if she might have been cut out of one of the glaciers
of Monte Rosa, but in whose heart the little fair one
had made herself a niche, pushing her way up through, as
you may have seen a lovely blue-fringed gentian standing
in a snow-drift of the Alps with its little ring of melted snow
around it.

Sister Theresa offered to take care of the child at any
time when the grandmother wished to be about her labors;
and so, during her early years, the little one was often
domesticated for days together at the Convent. A perfect
mythology of wonderful stories encircled her, which the
good sisters were never tired of repeating to each other.
They were the simplest sayings and doings of childhood, —

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

handfuls of such wild-flowers as bespread the green turf of
nursery-life everywhere, but miraculous blossoms in the
eyes of these good women, whom Saint Agnes had unwittingly
deprived of any power of making comparisons or ever
having Christ's sweetest parable of the heavenly kingdom
enacted in homes of their own.

Old Jocunda, the porteress, never failed to make a sensation
with her one stock-story of how she found the child
standing on her head and crying, — having been put into this
reversed position in consequence of climbing up on a high
stool to get her little fat hand into the vase of holy water,
failing in which Christian attempt, her heels went up and
her head down, greatly to her dismay.

“Nevertheless,” said old Jocunda, gravely, “it showed an
edifying turn in the child; and when I lifted the little thing
up, it stopped crying the minute its little fingers touched the
water, and it made a cross on its forehead as sensible as the
oldest among us. Ah, sisters, there 's grace there, or I 'm
mistaken.”

All the signs of an incipient saint were, indeed, manifested
in the little one. She never played the wild and noisy plays
of common children, but busied herself in making altars and
shrines, which she adorned with the prettiest flowers of the
gardens, and at which she worked hour after hour in the
quietest and happiest earnestness. Her dreams were a constant
source of wonder and edification in the Convent, for
they were all of angels and saints; and many a time, after
hearing one, the sisterhood crossed themselves, and the Abbess
said, “Ex oribus parvulorum.” Always sweet, dutiful,
submissive, cradling herself every night with a lulling of
sweet hymns and infant murmur of prayers, and found sleeping
in her little white bed with her crucifix clasped to her

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

bosom, it was no wonder that the Abbess thought her the
special favorite of her divine patroness, and, like her, the
subject of an early vocation to be the celestial bride of One
fairer than the children of men, who should snatch her away
from all earthly things, to be united to Him in a celestial
paradise.

As the child grew older, she often sat at evening with
wide, wondering eyes, listening over and over again to the
story of the fair Saint Agnes: — How she was a princess,
living in her father's palace, of such exceeding beauty and
grace that none saw her but to love her, yet of such sweetness
and humility as passed all comparison; and how, when
a heathen prince would have espoused her to his son, she
said, “Away from me, tempter! for I am betrothed to a
lover who is greater and fairer than any earthly suitor, — he
is so fair that the sun and moon are ravished by his beauty,
so mighty that the angels of heaven are his servants;” how
she bore meekly with persecutions and threatenings and
death for the sake of this unearthly love; and when she had
poured out her blood, how she came to her mourning friends
in ecstatic vision, all white and glistening, with a fair lamb
by her side, and bade them weep not for her, because she
was reigning with Him whom on earth she had preferred to
all other lovers. There was also the legend of the fair Cecilia,
the lovely musician whom angels had rapt away to
their choirs; the story of that queenly saint, Catharine,
who passed through the courts of heaven, and saw the
angels crowned with roses and lilies, and the Virgin on
her throne, who gave her the wedding-ring that espoused
her to be the bride of the King Eternal.

Fed with such legends, it could not be but that a child
with a sensitive, nervous organization and vivid imagination

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

should have grown up with an unworldly and spiritual
character, and that a poetic mist should have enveloped
all her outward perceptions similar to that palpitating veil
of blue and lilac vapor that enshrouds the Italian landscape.

Nor is it to be marvelled at, if the results of this system
of education went far beyond what the good old grandmother
intended. For, though a stanch good Christian, after the
manner of those times, yet she had not the slightest mind to
see her grand-daughter a nun; on the contrary, she was
working day and night to add to her dowry, and had in her
eye a reputable middle-aged blacksmith, who was a man of
substance and prudence, to be the husband and keeper of
her precious treasure. In a home thus established she
hoped to enthrone herself, and provide for the rearing of a
generation of stout-limbed girls and boys who should grow
up to make a flourishing household in the land. This subject
she had not yet broached to her grand-daughter, though
daily preparing to do so, — deferring it, it must be told,
from a sort of jealous, yearning craving to have wholly
to herself the child for whom she had lived so many
years.

Antonio, the blacksmith to whom this honor was destined,
was one of those broad-backed, full-chested, long-limbed
fellows one shall often see around Sorrento, with
great, kind, black eyes like those of an ox, and all the
attributes of a healthy, kindly, animal nature. Contentedly
he hammered away at his business; and certainly,
had not Dame Elsie of her own providence elected him
to be the husband of her fair grand-daughter, he would
never have thought of the matter himself; but, opening
the black eyes aforenamed upon the girl, he perceived that

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

she was fair, and also received an inner light through
Dame Elsie as to the amount of her dowry; and, putting
these matters together, conceived a kindness for the maiden,
and awaited with tranquillity the time when he should
be allowed to commence his wooing.

-- 038 --

p699-043 CHAPTER V. IL PADRE FRANCESCO.

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

The next morning Elsie awoke, as was her custom,
when the very faintest hue of dawn streaked the horizon.
A hen who has seen a hawk balancing his wings and
cawing in mid-air over her downy family could not have
awakened with her feathers, metaphorically speaking, in a
more bristling state of caution.

“Spirits in the gorge, quotha?” said she to herself, as
she vigorously adjusted her dress. “I believe so, — spirits
in good sound bodies, I believe; and next we shall
hear, there will be rope-ladders, and climbings, and the
Lord knows what. I shall go to confession this very
morning, and tell Father Francesco the danger; and instead
of taking her down to sell oranges, suppose I send
her to the sisters to carry the ring and a basket of oranges?”

“Ah, ah!” she said, pausing, after she was dressed, and
addressing a coarse print of Saint Agnes pasted against
the wall, — “you look very meek there, and it was a
great thing no doubt to die as you did; but if you 'd lived
to be married and bring up a family of girls, you 'd have
known something greater. Please, don't take offence with
a poor old woman who has got into the way of speaking
her mind freely! I 'm foolish, and don't know much, —
so, dear lady, pray for me!” And old Elsie bent her

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

knee and crossed herself reverently, and then went out,
leaving her young charge still sleeping.

It was yet dusky dawn when she might have been seen
kneeling, with her sharp, clear-cut profile, at the grate of
a confession-box in a church in Sorrento. Within was
seated a personage who will have some influence on our
story, and who must therefore be somewhat minutely introduced
to the reader.

Il Padre Francesco had only within the last year arrived
in the neighborhood, having been sent as superior
of a brotherhood of Capuchins, whose convent was perched
on a crag in the vicinity. With this situation came a
pastoral care of the district; and Elsie and her grand-daughter
found in him a spiritual pastor very different
from the fat, jolly, easy Brother Girolamo, to whose place
he had been appointed. The latter had been one of those
numerous priests taken from the peasantry, who never rise
above the average level of thought of the body from which
they are drawn. Easy, gossipy, fond of good living and
good stories, sympathetic in troubles and in joys, he had
been a general favorite in the neighborhood, without exerting
any particularly spiritualizing influence.

It required but a glance at Father Francesco to see
that he was in all respects the opposite of this. It was
evident that he came from one of the higher classes, by
that indefinable air of birth and breeding which makes
itself felt under every change of costume. Who he might
be, what might have been his past history, what rank he
might have borne, what part played in the great warfare
of life, was all of course sunk in the oblivion of his religious
profession, where, as at the grave, a man laid
down name and fame and past history and worldly goods,

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

and took up a coarse garb and a name chosen from the
roll of the saints, in sign that the world that had known
him should know him no more.

Imagine a man between thirty and forty, with that round,
full, evenly developed head, and those chiselled features,
which one sees on ancient busts and coins no less than in
the streets of modern Rome. The cheeks were sunken
and sallow; the large, black, melancholy eyes had a wistful,
anxious, penetrative expression, that spoke a stringent,
earnest spirit, which, however deep might be the grave
in which it lay buried, had not yet found repose. The
long, thin, delicately formed hands were emaciated and
bloodless; they clasped with a nervous eagerness a rosary
and crucifix of ebony and silver, — the only mark of
luxury that could be discerned in a costume unusually
threadbare and squalid. The whole picture of the man,
as he sat there, had it been painted and hung in a gallery,
was such as must have stopped every person of a
certain amount of sensibility before it with the conviction
that behind that strong, melancholy, earnest figure
and face lay one of those hidden histories of human
passion in which the vivid life of mediæval Italy was so
fertile.

He was listening to Elsie, as she kneeled, with that easy
air of superiority which marks a practised man of the
world, yet with a grave attention which showed that her
communication had awakened the deepest interest in his
mind. Every few moments he moved slightly in his seat,
and interrupted the flow of the narrative by an inquiry
concisely put, in tones which, clear and low, had a solemn
and severe distinctness, producing, in the still, dusky twilight
of the church, an almost ghostly effect.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

When the communication was over, he stepped out of the
confessional and said to Elsie in parting, — “My daughter,
you have done well to take this in time. The devices of
Satan in our corrupt times are numerous and artful, and
they who keep the Lord's sheep must not sleep. Before
many days I will call and examine the child; meanwhile I
approve your course.”

It was curious to see the awe-struck, trembling manner in
which old Elsie, generally so intrepid and commanding, stood
before this man in his brown rough woollen gown with his
corded waist; but she had an instinctive perception of the
presence of the man of superior birth no less than a reverence
for the man of religion.

After she had departed from the church, the Capuchin
stood lost in thought; and to explain his revery, we must
throw some further light on his history.

Il Padre Francesco, as his appearance and manner intimated,
was in truth from one of the most distinguished families
of Florence. He was one of those whom an ancient
writer characterizes as “men of longing desire.” Born with
a nature of restless stringency that seemed to doom him
never to know repose, excessive in all things, he had made
early trial of ambition, of war, and of what the gallants of
his time called love, — plunging into all the dissipated excesses
of a most dissolute age, and outdoing in luxury and
extravagance the foremost of his companions.

The wave of a great religious impulse — which in our
times would have been called a revival — swept over the
city of Florence, and bore him, with multitudes of others, to
listen to the fervid preaching of the Dominican monk, Jerome
Savonarola; and amid the crowd that trembled, wept,
and beat their breasts under his awful denunciations, he, too,

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

felt within himself a heavenly call, — the death of an old
life, and the uprising of a new purpose.

The colder manners and more repressed habits of modern
times can give no idea of the wild fervor of a religious
revival among a people so passionate and susceptible to
impressions as the Italians. It swept society like a spring
torrent from the sides of the Apennines, bearing all before
it. Houses were sacked with religious fervor by penitent
owners, and licentious pictures and statuary and books, and
all the thousand temptations and appliances of a luxurious
age, were burned in the great public square. Artists convicted
of impure and licentious designs threw their palettes
and brushes into the expiatory flames, and retired to convents,
till called forth by the voice of the preacher, and bid
to turn their art into higher channels. Since the days of
Saint Francis no such profound religious impulse had agitated
the Italian community.

In our times a conversion is signalized by few outward
changes, however deep the inner life; but the life of the
Middle Ages was profoundly symbolical, and always required
the help of material images in its expression.

The gay and dissolute young Lorenzo Sforza took leave
of the world with rites of awful solemnity. He made his
will and disposed of all his worldly property, and assembling
his friends, bade them the farewell of a dying man. Arrayed
as for the grave, he was laid in his coffin, and thus
carried from his stately dwelling by the brethren of the
Misericordia, who, in their ghostly costume, with mournful
chants and lighted candles, bore him to the tomb of his ancestors,
where the coffin was deposited in the vault, and its
occupant passed the awful hours of the night in darkness
and solitude. Thence he was carried, the next day, almost

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

in a state of insensibility, to a neighboring convent of the
severest order, where, for some weeks, he observed a penitential
retreat of silence and prayer, neither seeing nor hearing
any living being but his spiritual director.

The effect of all this on an ardent and sensitive temperament
can scarcely be conceived; and it is not to be wondered
at that the once gay and luxurious Lorenzo Sforza,
when emerging from this tremendous discipline, was so
wholly lost in the worn and weary Padre Francesco that it
seemed as if in fact he had died and another had stepped
into his place. The face was ploughed deep with haggard
furrows, and the eyes were as those of a man who has seen
the fearful secrets of another life. He voluntarily sought a
post as far removed as possible from the scenes of his early
days, so as more completely to destroy his identity with the
past; and he devoted himself with enthusiasm to the task of
awakening to a higher spiritual life the indolent, self-indulgent
monks of his order, and the ignorant peasantry of the
vicinity.

But he soon discovered, what every earnest soul learns
who has been baptized into a sense of things invisible, how
utterly powerless and inert any mortal man is to inspire
others with his own insights and convictions. With bitter
discouragement and chagrin, he saw that the spiritual man
must forever lift the dead weight of all the indolence and
indifference and animal sensuality that surround him, — that
the curse of Cassandra is upon him, forever to burn and
writhe under awful visions of truths which no one around
him will regard. In early life the associate only of the
cultivated and the refined, Father Francesco could not but
experience at times an insupportable ennui in listening to
the confessions of people who had never learned either to

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

think or to feel with any degree of distinctness, and whom
his most fervent exhortations could not lift above the most
trivial interests of a mere animal life. He was weary of
the childish quarrels and bickerings of the monks, of their
puerility, of their selfishness and self-indulgence, of their
hopeless vulgarity of mind, and utterly discouraged with
their inextricable labyrinths of deception. A melancholy
deep as the grave seized on him, and he redoubled his austerities,
in the hope that by making life painful he might
make it also short.

But the first time that the clear, sweet tones of Agnes
rang in his ears at the confessional, and her words, so full of
unconscious poetry and repressed genius, came like a strain
of sweet music through the grate, he felt at his heart a thrill
to which it had long been a stranger, and which seemed to
lift the weary, aching load from off his soul, as if some invisible
angel had borne it up on his wings.

In his worldly days he had known women as the gallants
in Boccaccio's romances knew them, and among them one
enchantress whose sorceries had kindled in his heart one of
those fatal passions which burn out the whole of a man's
nature, and leave it, like a sacked city, only a smouldering
heap of ashes. Deepest, therefore, among his vows of
renunciation had been those which divided him from all
womankind. The gulf that parted him and them was in his
mind deep as hell, and he thought of the sex only in the
light of temptation and danger. For the first time in his
life, an influence serene, natural, healthy, and sweet breathed
over him from the mind of a woman, — an influence so
heavenly and peaceful that he did not challenge or suspect
it, but rather opened his worn heart insensibly to it, as one
in a fetid chamber naturally breathes freer when the fresh
air is admitted.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

How charming it was to find his most spiritual exhortations
seized upon with the eager comprehension of a nature
innately poetic and ideal! Nay, it sometimes seemed to
him as if the suggestions which he gave her dry and leafless
she brought again to him in miraculous clusters of flowers,
like the barren rod of Joseph, which broke into blossoms
when he was betrothed to the spotless Mary; and yet, withal,
she was so humbly unconscious, so absolutely ignorant of the
beauty of all she said and thought, that she impressed him
less as a mortal woman than as one of those divine miracles
in feminine form of which he had heard in the legends of the
saints.

Thenceforward his barren, discouraged life began to blossom
with way-side flowers, — and he mistrusted not the
miracle, because the flowers were all heavenly. The pious
thought or holy admonition that he saw trodden under the
swinish feet of the monks he gathered up again in hope, —
she would understand it; and gradually all his thoughts became
like carrier-doves, which, having once learned the way
to a favorite haunt, are ever fluttering to return thither.

Such is the wonderful power of human sympathy, that the
discovery even of the existence of a soul capable of understanding
our inner life often operates as a perfect charm;
every thought, and feeling, and aspiration carries with it a
new value, from the interwoven consciousness that attends it
of the worth it would bear to that other mind; so that, while
that person lives, our existence is doubled in value, even
though oceans divide us.

The cloud of hopeless melancholy which had brooded over
the mind of Father Francesco lifted and sailed away, he
knew not why, he knew not when. A secret joyfulness and
alacrity possessed his spirits; his prayers became more

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

fervent and his praises more frequent. Until now, his meditations
had been most frequently those of fear and wrath, —
the awful majesty of God, the terrible punishment of sinners,
which he conceived with all that haggard, dreadful
sincerity of vigor which characterized the modern Etruscan
phase of religion of which the “Inferno” of Dante was the
exponent and the out-come. His preachings and his exhortations
had dwelt on that lurid world seen by the severe
Florentine, at whose threshold hope forever departs, and
around whose eternal circles of living torture the shivering
spirit wanders dismayed and blasted by terror.

He had been shocked and discouraged to find how utterly
vain had been his most intense efforts to stem the course
of sin by presenting these images of terror: how hard natures
had listened to them with only a coarse and cruel
appetite, which seemed to increase their hardness and
brutality; and how timid ones had been withered by them,
like flowers scorched by the blast of a furnace; how, in
fact, as in the case of those cruel executions and bloody
tortures then universal in the jurisprudence of Europe,
these pictures of eternal torture seemed to exert a morbid
demoralizing influence which hurried on the growth of
iniquity.

But since his acquaintance with Agnes, without his knowing
exactly why, thoughts of the Divine Love had floated
into his soul, filling it with a golden cloud like that which
of old rested over the mercy-seat in that sacred inner temple
where the priest was admitted alone. He became more
affable and tender, more tolerant to the erring, more fond of
little children; would stop sometimes to lay his hand on the
head of a child, or to raise up one who lay overthrown in
the street. The song of little birds and the voices of

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

animal life became to him full of tenderness; and his prayers
by the sick and dying seemed to have a melting power, such
as he had never known before. It was spring in his soul,—
soft, Italian spring, — such as brings out the musky
breath of the cyclamen, and the faint, tender perfume of the
primrose, in every moist dell of the Apennines.

A year passed in this way, perhaps the best and happiest
of his troubled life, — a year in which, insensibly to himself,
the weekly interviews with Agnes at the confessional became
the rallying-points around which the whole of his life was
formed, and she the unsuspected spring of his inner being.

It was his duty, he said to himself, to give more than
usual time and thought to the working and polishing of this
wondrous jewel which had so unexpectedly been intrusted
to him for the adorning of his Master's crown; and so
long as he conducted with the strictest circumspection of
his office, what had he to fear in the way of so delightful
a duty? He had never touched her hand; never had
even the folds of her passing drapery brushed against his
garments of mortification and renunciation; never, even in
pastoral benediction, had he dared lay his hand on that
beautiful head. It is true, he had not forbidden himself
to raise his glance sometimes when he saw her coming in
at the church-door and gliding up the aisle with downcast
eyes, and thoughts evidently so far above earth, that she
seemed, like one of Frà Angelico's angels, to be moving
on a cloud, so encompassed with stillness and sanctity that
he held his breath as she passed.

But in the confession of Dame Elsie that morning he
had received a shock which threw his whole interior being
into a passionate agitation which dismayed and astonished
him.

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

The thought of Agnes, his spotless lamb, exposed to lawless
and licentious pursuit, of whose nature and probabilities
his past life gave him only too clear an idea, was of
itself a very natural source of anxiety. But Elsie had
unveiled to him her plans for her marriage, and consulted
him on the propriety of placing Agnes immediately under
the protection of the husband she had chosen for her; and
it was this part of her communication which had awakened
the severest internal recoil, and raised a tumult of passions
which the priest vainly sought either to assuage or understand.

As soon as his morning duties were over, he repaired
to his convent, sought his cell, and, prostrate on his face
before the crucifix, began his internal reckoning with himself.
The day passed in fasting and solitude.

It is now golden evening, and on the square, flat roof
of the convent, which, high-perched on a crag, overlooks
the bay, one might observe a dark figure slowly pacing
backward and forward. It is Father Francesco; and as
he walks up and down, one could see by his large, bright,
dilated eye, by the vivid red spot on either sunken cheek,
and by the nervous energy of his movements, that he is
in the very height of some mental crisis, — in that state
of placid extase in which the subject supposes himself
perfectly calm, because every nerve is screwed to the
highest point of tension and can vibrate no more.

What oceans had that day rolled over him and swept
him, as one may see a little boat rocked on the capricious
surges of the Mediterranean! Were, then, all his
strivings and agonies in vain? Did he love this woman
with any earthly love? Was he jealous of the thought
of a future husband? Was it a tempting demon that said

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

to him, “Lorenzo Sforza might have shielded this treasure
from the profanation of lawless violence, from the
brute grasp of an inappreciative peasant, but Father
Francesco cannot”? There was a moment when his
whole being vibrated with a perception of what a marriage
bond might have been that was indeed a sacrament,
and that bound together two pure and loyal souls who
gave life and courage to each other in all holy purposes
and heroic deeds; and he almost feared that he had
cursed his vows, — those awful vows, at whose remembrance
his inmost soul shivered through every nerve.

But after hours of prayer and struggle, and wave after
wave of agonizing convulsion, he gained one of those high
points in human possibility where souls can stand a little
while at a time, and where all things seem so transfigured
and pure that they fancy themselves thenceforward forever
victorious over evil.

As he walks up and down in the gold-and-purple evening
twilight, his mind seems to him calm as that glowing
sea that reflects the purple shores of Ischia, and the
quaint, fantastic grottos and cliffs of Capri. All is golden
and glowing; he sees all clear; he is delivered from his
spiritual enemies; he treads them under his feet.

Yes, he says to himself, he loves Agnes, — loves her
all-sacredly as her guardian angel does, who ever beholdeth
the face of her Father in Heaven. Why, then, does
he shrink from her marriage? Is it not evident? Has
that tender soul, that poetic nature, that aspiring genius,
anything in common with the vulgar, coarse details of a
peasant's life? Will not her beauty always draw the eye
of the licentious, expose her artless innocence to solicitation
which will annoy her and bring upon her head the

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

inconsiderate jealousy of her husband? Think of Agnes
made subject to the rude authority, to the stripes and correction,
which men of the lower class, under the promptings
of jealousy, do not scruple to inflict on their wives! What
career did society, as then organized, present to such a
nature, so perilously gifted in body and mind? He has
the answer. The Church has opened a career to woman
which all the world denies her.

He remembers the story of the dyer's daughter of Siena,
the fair Saint Catharine. In his youth he had often visited
the convent where one of the first artists of Italy has
immortalized her conflicts and her victories, and knelt with
his mother at the altar where she now communes with the
faithful. He remembered how, by her sanctity, her humility,
and her holy inspirations of soul, she had risen to
the courts of princes, whither she had been sent as ambassadress
to arrange for the interests of the Church; and
then rose before his mind's eye the gorgeous picture of
Pinturicchio, where, borne in celestial repose and purity
amid all the powers and dignitaries of the Church, she is
canonized as one of those that shall reign and intercede
with Christ in heaven.

Was it wrong, therefore, in him, though severed from
all womankind by a gulf of irrevocable vows, that he
should feel a kind of jealous property in this gifted and
beautiful creature? and though he might not, even in
thought, dream of possessing her himself, was there sin in
the vehement energy with which his whole nature rose up
in him to say that no other man should, — that she should
be the bride of Heaven alone?

Certainly, if there were, it lurked far out of sight; and
the priest had a case that might have satisfied a conscience

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

even more fastidious; — and he felt a sort of triumph in the
results of his mental scrutiny.

Yes, she should ascend from glory to glory, — but his
should be the hand that should lead her upward. He would
lead her within the consecrated grate, — he would pronounce
the awful words that should make it sacrilege for
all other men to approach her; and yet through life he
should be the guardian and director of her soul, the one
being to whom she should render an obedience as unlimited
as that which belongs to Christ alone.

Such were the thoughts of this victorious hour, — which,
alas! were destined to fade as those purple skies and golden
fires gradually went out, leaving, in place of their light and
glory, only the lurid glow of Vesuvius.

-- 052 --

p699-057 CHAPTER VI. THE WALK TO THE CONVENT.

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

Elsie returned from the confessional a little after sunrise,
much relieved and satisfied. Padre Francesco had
shown such a deep interest in her narrative that she was
highly gratified. Then he had given her advice which
exactly accorded with her own views; and such advice is
always regarded as an eminent proof of sagacity in the
giver.

On the point of the marriage he had recommended delay, —
a course quite in accordance with Elsie's desire, who,
curiously enough, ever since her treaty of marriage with
Antonio had been commenced, had cherished the most
whimsical, jealous dislike of him, as if he were about to
get away her grandchild from her; and this rose at times
so high that she could scarcely speak peaceably to him, — a
course of things which caused Antonio to open wide his
great soft ox-eyes, and wonder at the ways of womankind;
but he waited the event in philosophic tranquillity.

The morning sunbeams were shooting many a golden
shaft among the orange-trees when Elsie returned and
found Agnes yet kneeling at her prayers.

“Now, my little heart,” said the old woman, when their
morning meal was done, “I am going to give you a holiday
to-day. I will go with you to the Convent, and you shall
spend the day with the sisters, and so carry Saint Agnes
her ring.”

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

“Oh, thank you, grandmamma! how good you are! May
I stop a little on the way, and pick some cyclamen and myrtles
and daisies for her shrine?”

“Just as you like, child; but if you are going to do that,
we must be off soon, for I must be at my stand betimes to
sell oranges: I had them all picked this morning while my
little darling was asleep.”

“You always do everything, grandmamma, and leave me
nothing to do: it is not fair. But, grandmamma, if we are
going to get flowers by the way, let us follow down the
stream, through the gorge, out upon the sea-beach, and so
walk along the sands, and go by the back path up the
rocks to the Convent: that walk is so shady and lovely
at this time in the morning, and it is so fresh along by
the sea-side!”

“As you please, dearie; but first fill a little basket with
our best oranges for the sisters.”

“Trust me for that!” And the girl ran eagerly to the
house, and drew from her treasures a little white wicker
basket, which she proceeded to line curiously with orange-leaves,
sticking sprays of blossoms in a wreath round the
border.

“Now for some of our best blood-oranges!” she said; —
“old Jocunda says they put her in mind of pomegranates.
And here are some of these little ones, — see here, grandmamma!”
she exclaimed, as she turned and held up a
branch just broken, where five small golden balls grew
together with a pearly spray of white buds just beyond
them.

The exercise of springing up for the branch had sent
a vivid glow into her clear brown cheek, and her eyes were
dilated with excitement and pleasure; and as she stood

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

joyously holding the branch, while the flickering shadows fell on
her beautiful face, she seemed more like a painter's dream
than a reality.

Her grandmother stood a moment admiring her.

“She's too good and too pretty for Antonio or any other
man: she ought to be kept to look at,” she said to herself.
“If I could keep her always, no man should have her; but
death will come, and youth and beauty go, and so somebody
must care for her.”

When the basket was filled and trimmed, Agnes took it
on her arm. Elsie raised and poised on her head the great
square basket that contained her merchandise, and began
walking erect and straight down the narrow rocky stairs
that led into the gorge, holding her distaff with its white
flax in her hands, and stepping as easily as if she bore no
burden.

Agnes followed her with light, irregular movements,
glancing aside from time to time, as a tuft of flowers or
a feathery spray of leaves attracted her fancy. In a few
moments her hands were too full, and her woollen apron of
many-colored stripes was raised over one arm to hold her
treasures, while a hymn to Saint Agnes, which she constantly
murmured to herself, came in little ripples of sound,
now from behind a rock, and now out of a tuft of bushes, to
show where the wanderer was hid. The song, like many
Italian ones, would be nothing in English, — only a musical
repetition of sweet words to a very simple and childlike idea,
the bella, bella, bella ringing out in every verse with a tender
joyousness that seemed in harmony with the waving ferns
and pendent flowers and long ivy-wreaths from among which
its notes issued. “Beautiful and sweet Agnes,” it said, in a
thousand tender repetitions, “make me like thy little white

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

lamb! Beautiful Agnes, take me to the green fields where
Christ's lambs are feeding! Sweeter than the rose, fairer
than the lily, take me where thou art!”

At the bottom of the ravine a little stream tinkles its way
among stones so mossy in their deep, cool shadow as to appear
all verdure; for seldom the light of the sun can reach
the darkness where they lie. A little bridge, hewn from
solid rock, throws across the shrunken stream an arch much
wider than its waters seem to demand; for in spring and
autumn, when the torrents wash down from the mountains,
its volume is often suddenly increased.

This bridge was so entirely and evenly grown over with
short thick moss that it might seem cut of some strange
kind of living green velvet, and here and there it was
quaintly embroidered with small blossoming tufts of white
alyssum, or feathers of ferns and maiden's-hair which shook
and trembled to every breeze. Nothing could be lovelier
than this mossy bridge, when some stray sunbeam, slanting
up the gorge, took a fancy to light it up with golden hues,
and give transparent greenness to the tremulous thin leaves
that waved upon it.

On this spot Elsie paused a moment, and called back
after Agnes, who had disappeared into one of those deep
grottos with which the sides of the gorge are perforated, and
which are almost entirely veiled by the pendent ivy-wreaths.

“Agnes! Agnes! wild girl! come quick!”

Only the sound of “Bella, bella Angella” came out of the
ivy-leaves to answer her; but it sounded so happy and innocent
that Elsie could not forbear a smile, and in a moment
Agnes came springing down with a quantity of the
feathery lycopodium in her hands, which grows nowhere
so well as in moist and dripping places.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

Out of her apron were hanging festoons of golden broom,
crimson gladiolus, and long, trailing sprays of ivy; while she
held aloft in triumph a handful of the most superb cyclamen,
whose rosy crowns rise so beautifully above their dark quaint
leaves in moist and shady places.

“See, see, grandmother, what an offering I have! Saint
Agnes will be pleased with me to-day; for I believe in her
heart she loves flowers better than gems.”

“Well, well, wild one, — time flies, we must hurry.” And
crossing the bridge quickly, the grandmother struck into a
mossy foot-path that led them, after some walking, under the
old Roman bridge at the gateway of Sorrento. Two hundred
feet above their heads rose the mighty arches, enamelled
with moss and feathered with ferns all the way; and
below this bridge the gorge grew somewhat wider, its sides
gradually receding and leaving a beautiful flat tract of land,
which was laid out as an orange-orchard. The golden fruit
was shut in by rocky walls on either side which here formed
a perfect hot-bed, and no oranges were earlier or finer.

Through this beautiful orchard the two at length emerged
from the gorge upon the sea-sands, where lay the blue Mediterranean
swathed in bands of morning mist, its many-colored
waters shimmering with a thousand reflected lights, and
old Capri panting through sultry blue mists, and Vesuvius
with his cloud-spotted sides and smoke-wreathed top burst
into view. At a little distance a boat-load of bronzed fishermen
had just drawn in a net, from which they were throwing
out a quantity of sardines, which flapped and fluttered in
the sunshine like scales of silver. The wind blowing freshly
bore thousands of little purple waves to break one after
another at the foamy line which lay on the sand.

Agnes ran gayly along the beach with her flowers and

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

vines fluttering from her gay striped apron, and her cheeks
flushed with exercise and pleasure, — sometimes stopping
and turning with animation to her grandmother to point out
the various floral treasures that enamelled every crevice and
rift of the steep wall of rock which rose perpendicularly
above their heads in that whole line of the shore which is
crowned with the old city of Sorrento: and surely never did
rocky wall show to the open sea a face more picturesque and
flowery. The deep red cliff was hollowed here and there
into fanciful grottos, draped with every varied hue and form
of vegetable beauty. Here a crevice high in air was all
abloom with purple gillyflower, and depending in festoons
above it the golden blossoms of the broom; here a cleft
seemed to be a nestling-place for a colony of gladiolus, with
its crimson flowers and blade-like leaves; here the silver-frosted
foliage of the miller-geranium, or of the wormwood,
toned down the extravagant brightness of other blooms by
its cooler tints. In some places it seemed as if a sort of
floral cascade were tumbling confusedly over the rocks,
mingling all hues and all forms in a tangled mass of
beauty.

“Well, well,” said old Elsie, as Agnes pointed to some
superb gillyflowers which grew nearly half-way up the
precipice, — “is the child possessed? You have all the
gorge in your apron already. Stop looking, and let us
hurry on.”

After a half-hour's walk, they came to a winding staircase
cut in the rock, which led them a zigzag course up through
galleries and grottos looking out through curious windows
and loop-holes upon the sea, till finally they emerged at the
old sculptured portal of a shady garden which was surrounded
by the cloistered arcades of the Convent of Saint
Agnes.

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

The Convent of Saint Agnes was one of those monuments
in which the piety of the Middle Ages delighted to commemorate
the triumphs of the new Christianity over the old
Heathenism.

The balmy climate and paradisiacal charms of Sorrento
and the adjacent shores of Naples had made them favorite
resorts during the latter period of the Roman Empire, — a
period when the whole civilized world seemed to human
view about to be dissolved in the corruption of universal
sensuality. The shores of Baiæ were witnesses of the orgies
and cruelties of Nero and a court made in his likeness,
and the palpitating loveliness of Capri became the hot-bed
of the unnatural vices of Tiberius. The whole of Southern
Italy was sunk in a debasement of animalism and ferocity
which seemed irrecoverable, and would have been so, had it
not been for the handful of salt which a Galilean peasant
had about that time cast into the putrid, fermenting mass of
human society.

We must not wonder at the zeal which caused the artistic
Italian nature to love to celebrate the passing away of an
era of unnatural vice and demoniac cruelty by visible images
of the purity, the tenderness, the universal benevolence which
Jesus had brought into the world.

Some time about the middle of the thirteenth century, it
had been a favorite enterprise of a princess of a royal family
in Naples to erect a convent to Saint Agnes, the guardian
of female purity, out of the wrecks and remains of an ancient
temple of Venus, whose white pillars and graceful acanthus-leaves
once crowned a portion of the precipice on which the
town was built, and were reflected from the glassy blue of
the sea at its feet. It was said that this princess was the first
lady abbess. Be that as it may, it proved to be a favorite

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

retreat for many ladies of rank and religious aspiration,
whom ill-fortune in some of its varying forms led to seek
its quiet shades, and it was well and richly endowed by its
royal patrons.

It was built after the manner of conventual buildings
generally, — in a hollow square, with a cloistered walk
around the inside looking upon a garden.

The portal at which Agnes and her grandmother knocked,
after ascending the winding staircase cut in the precipice,
opened through an arched passage into this garden.

As the ponderous door swung open, it was pleasant to
hear the lulling sound of a fountain, which came forth
with a gentle patter, like that of soft summer rain, and to
see the waving of rose-bushes and golden jessamines, and
smell the perfumes of orange-blossoms mingling with those
of a thousand other flowers.

The door was opened by an odd-looking portress. She
might be seventy-five or eighty; her cheeks were of the
color of very yellow parchment drawn in dry wrinkles;
her eyes were those large, dark, lustrous ones so common
in her country, but seemed, in the general decay and shrinking
of every other part of her face, to have acquired a wild,
unnatural appearance; while the falling away of her teeth
left nothing to impede the meeting of her hooked nose with
her chin. Add to this, she was hump-backed, and twisted in
her figure; and one needs all the force of her very good-natured,
kindly smile to redeem the image of poor old
Jocunda from association with that of some Thracian witch,
and cause one to see in her the appropriate portress of a
Christian institution.

Nevertheless, Agnes fell upon her neck and imprinted a
very fervent kiss upon what was left of her withered cheek,

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

and was repaid by a shower of those epithets of endearment
which in the language of Italy fly thick and fast as the petals
of the orange-blossom from her groves.

“Well, well,” said old Elsie, — “I 'm going to leave her
here to-day. You 've no objections, I suppose?”

“Bless the sweet lamb, no! She belongs here of good
right. I believe blessed Saint Agnes has adopted her; for
I 've seen her smile, plain as could be, when the little one
brought her flowers.”

“Well, Agnes,” said the old woman, “I shall come for
you after the Ave Maria.” Saying which, she lifted her
basket and departed.

The garden where the two were left was one of the most
peaceful retreats that the imagination of a poet could create.

Around it ran on all sides the Byzantine arches of a
cloistered walk, which, according to the quaint, rich fashion
of that style, had been painted with vermilion, blue, and
gold. The vaulted roof was spangled with gold stars on a
blue ground, and along the sides was a series of fresco pictures
representing the various scenes in the life of Saint
Agnes; and as the foundress of the Convent was royal in
her means, there was no lack either of gold or gems or of
gorgeous painting.

Full justice was done in the first picture to the princely
wealth and estate of the fair Agnes, who was represented as
a pure-looking, pensive child, standing in a thoughtful attitude,
with long ripples of golden hair flowing down over a
simple white tunic, and her small hands clasping a cross on
her bosom, while, kneeling at her feet, obsequious slaves and
tire-women were offering the richest gems and the most
gorgeous robes to her serious and abstracted gaze.

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

In another, she was represented as walking modestly to
school, and winning the admiration of the son of the Roman
Prætor, who fell sick — so says the legend — for the love
of her.

Then there was the demand of her hand in marriage by
the princely father of the young man, and her calm rejection
of the gorgeous gifts and splendid gems which he had
brought to purchase her consent.

Then followed in order her accusation before the tribunals
as a Christian, her trial, and the various scenes of her
martyrdom.

Although the drawing of the figures and the treatment of
the subjects had the quaint stiffness of the thirteenth century,
their general effect, as seen from the shady bowers of the
garden, was of a solemn brightness, a strange and fanciful
richness, which was poetical and impressive.

In the centre of the garden was a fountain of white
marble, which evidently was the wreck of something that
had belonged to the old Greek temple. The statue of
a nymph sat on a green mossy pedestal in the midst of a
sculptured basin, and from a partially reversed urn on which
she was leaning a clear stream of water dashed down from
one mossy fragment to another, till it lost itself in the placid
pool.

The figure and face of this nymph, in their classic finish
of outline, formed a striking contrast to the drawing of the
Byzantine paintings within the cloisters, and their juxtaposition
in the same enclosure seemed a presentation of the
spirit of a past and present era: the past so graceful in line,
so perfect and airy in conception, so utterly without spiritual
aspiration or life; the present limited in artistic power, but
so earnest, so intense, seeming to struggle and burn, amid its

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

stiff and restricted boundaries, for the expression of some
diviner phase of humanity.

Nevertheless, the nymph of the fountain, different in style
and execution as it was, was so fair a creature, that it was
thought best, after the spirit of those days, to purge her from
all heathen and improper histories by baptizing her in the
waters of her own fountain, and bestowing on her the name
of the saint to whose convent she was devoted. The simple
sisterhood, little conversant in nice points of antiquity, regarded
her as Saint Agnes dispensing the waters of purity
to her convent; and marvellous and sacred properties were
ascribed to the water, when taken fasting with a sufficient
number of prayers and other religious exercises. All around
the neighborhood of this fountain the ground was one bed of
blue and white violets, whose fragrance filled the air, and
which were deemed by the nuns to have come up there in
especial token of the favor with which Saint Agnes regarded
the conversion of this heathen relic to pious and Christian
uses.

This nymph had been an especial favorite of the childhood
of Agnes, and she had always had a pleasure which
she could not exactly account for in gazing upon it. It is
seldom that one sees in the antique conception of the immortals
any trace of human feeling. Passionless perfection
and repose seem to be their uniform character. But now
and then from the ruins of Southern Italy fragments have
been dug, not only pure in outline, but invested with a
strange pathetic charm, as if the calm, inviolable circle of
divinity had been touched by some sorrowing sense of that
unexplained anguish with which the whole lower creation
groans. One sees this mystery of expression in the face of
that strange and beautiful Psyche which still enchants the

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

Museum of Naples. Something of this charm of mournful
pathos lingered on the beautiful features of this nymph, —
an expression so delicate and shadowy that it seemed to address
itself only to finer natures. It was as if all the silent,
patient woe and discouragement of a dumb antiquity had
been congealed into this memorial. Agnes was often conscious,
when a child, of being saddened by it, and yet drawn
towards it with a mysterious attraction.

About this fountain, under the shadow of bending rosetrees
and yellow jessamines, was a circle of garden-seats,
adopted also from the ruins of the past. Here a graceful
Corinthian capital, with every white acanthus-leaf perfect,
stood in a mat of acanthus-leaves of Nature's own making,
glossy green and sharply cut; and there was a long portion
of a frieze sculptured with graceful dancing figures; and in
another place a fragment of a fluted column, with lycopodium
and colosseum vine hanging from its fissures in graceful
draping. On these seats Agnes had dreamed away many a
tranquil hour, making garlands of violets, and listening to
the marvellous legends of old Jocunda.

In order to understand anything of the true idea of conventual
life in those days, we must consider that books were
as yet unknown, except as literary rarities, and reading and
writing were among the rare accomplishments of the higher
classes; and that Italy, from the time that the great Roman
Empire fell and broke into a thousand shivers, had been
subject to a continual series of conflicts and struggles, which
took from life all security. Norman, Dane, Sicilian, Spaniard,
Frenchman, and German mingled and struggled, now
up and now down; and every struggle was attended by the
little ceremonies of sacking towns, burning villages, and
routing out entire populations to utter misery and

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

wretchedness. During these tumultuous ages, those buildings consecrated
by a religion recognized alike by all parties afforded
to misfortune the only inviolable asylum, and to feeble and
discouraged spirits the only home safe from the prospect of
reverses.

If the destiny of woman is a problem that calls for grave
attention even in our enlightened times, and if she is too
often a sufferer from the inevitable movements of society,
what must have been her position and needs in those ruder
ages, unless the genius of Christianity had opened refuges
for her weakness, made inviolable by the awful sanctions of
religion?

What could they do, all these girls and women together,
with the twenty-four long hours of every day, without reading
or writing, and without the care of children? Enough:
with their multiplied diurnal prayer periods, with each its
chants and ritual of observances, — with the preparation for
meals, and the clearing away thereafter, — with the care of
the chapel, shrine, sacred gifts, drapery, and ornaments, —
with embroidering altar-cloths and making sacred tapers, —
with preparing conserves of rose-leaves and curious spiceries,—
with mixing drugs for the sick, — with all those mutual
offices and services to each other which their relations in one
family gave rise to, — and with divers feminine gossipries
and harmless chatterings and cooings, one can conceive that
these dove-cots of the Church presented often some of the
most tranquil scenes of those convulsive and disturbed periods.

Human nature probably had its varieties there as otherwhere.
There were there the domineering and the weak,
the ignorant and the vulgar, and the patrician and the
princess, and though professedly all brought on the footing

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

of sisterly equality, we are not to suppose any Utopian degree
of perfection among them. The way of pure spirituality
was probably, in the convent as well as out, that strait
and narrow one which there be few to find. There, as
elsewhere, the devotee who sought to progress faster toward
heaven than suited the paces of her fellow-travellers was
reckoned a troublesome enthusiast, till she got far enough in
advance to be worshipped as a saint.

Sister Theresa, the abbess of this convent, was the youngest
daughter in a princely Neapolitan family, who from her
cradle had been destined to the cloister, in order that her
brother and sister might inherit more splendid fortunes and
form more splendid connections. She had been sent to this
place too early to have much recollection of any other mode
of life; and when the time came to take the irrevocable
step, she renounced with composure a world she had never
known.

Her brother had endowed her with a livre des heures,
illuminated with all the wealth of blue and gold and divers
colors which the art of those times afforded, — a work executed
by a pupil of the celebrated Frà Angelico; and the
possession of this treasure was regarded by her as a far
richer inheritance than that princely state of which she knew
nothing. Her neat little cell had a window that looked
down on the sea, — on Capri, with its fantastic grottos, — on
Vesuvius, with its weird daily and nightly changes. The
light that came in from the joint reflection of sea and sky
gave a golden and picturesque coloring to the simple and
bare furniture, and in sunny weather she often sat there, just
as a lizard lies upon a wall, with the simple, warm, delightful
sense of living and being amid scenes of so much beauty.
Of the life that people lived in the outer world, the

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

struggle, the hope, the fear, the vivid joy, the bitter sorrow,
Sister Theresa knew nothing. She could form no judgment
and give no advice founded on any such experience.

The only life she knew was a certain ideal one, drawn
from the legends of the saints; and her piety was a calm,
pure enthusiasm which had never been disturbed by a temptation
or a struggle. Her rule in the Convent was even and
serene; but those who came to her flock from the real
world, from the trials and temptations of a real experience,
were always enigmas to her, and she could scarcely comprehend
or aid them.

In fact, since in the cloister, as everywhere else, character
will find its level, it was old Jocunda who was the real governess
of the Convent. Jocunda was originally a peasant
woman, whose husband had been drafted to some of the wars
of his betters, and she had followed his fortunes in the camp.
In the sack of a fortress, she lost her husband and four sons,
all the children she had, and herself received an injury which
distorted her form, and so she took refuge in the Convent.
Here her energy and savoir-faire rendered her indispensable
in every department. She made the bargains, bought
the provisions, (being allowed to sally forth for these purposes,)
and formed the medium by which the timid, abstract,
defenceless nuns accomplished those material relations with
the world with which the utmost saintliness cannot afford to
dispense. Besides and above all this, Jocunda's wide experience
and endless capabilities of narrative made her an
invaluable resource for enlivening any dull hours that might
be upon the hands of the sisterhood; and all these recommendations,
together with a strong mother-wit and native
sense, soon made her so much the leading spirit in the

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

Convent that Mother Theresa herself might be said to be under
her dominion.

“So, so,” she said to Agnes, when she had closed the gate
after Elsie, — “you never come empty-handed. What
lovely oranges! — worth double any that one can buy of
anybody else but your grandmother.”

“Yes, and these flowers I brought to dress the altar.”

“Ah, yes! Saint Agnes has given you a particular grace
for that,” said Jocunda.

“And I have brought a ring for her treasury,” said Agnes,
taking out the gift of the Cavalier.

“Holy Mother! here is something, to be sure!” said
Jocunda, catching it eagerly. “Why, Agnes, this is a diamond, —
and as pretty a one as ever I saw. How it shines!”
she added, holding it up. “That's a prince's present. How
did you get it?”

“I want to tell our mother about it,” said Agnes.

“You do?” said Jocunda. “You 'd better tell me. I
know fifty times as much about such things as she.”

“Dear Jocunda, I will tell you, too; but I love Mother
Theresa, and I ought to give it to her first.”

“As you please, then,” said Jocunda. “Well, put your
flowers here by the fountain, where the spray will keep them
cool, and we will go to her.”

-- 068 --

p699-073 CHAPTER VII. THE DAY AT THE CONVENT.

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

The Mother Theresa sat in a sort of withdrawing-room,
the roof of which rose in arches, starred with blue and gold
like that of the cloister, and the sides were frescoed with
scenes from the life of the Virgin. Over every door, and
in convenient places between the paintings, texts of Holy
Writ were illuminated in blue and scarlet and gold, with a
richness and fancifulness of outline, as if every sacred letter
had blossomed into a mystical flower. The Abbess herself,
with two of her nuns, was busily embroidering a new altar-cloth,
with a lavish profusion of adornment; and, from time
to time, their voices rose in the musical tones of an ancient
Latin hymn. The words were full of that quaint and mystical
pietism with which the fashion of the times clothed the
expression of devotional feeling: —


“Jesu, corona virginum,
Quem mater illa concepit,
Quæ sola virgo parturit,
Hæc vota clemens accipe.
“Qui pascis inter lilia
Septus choreis virginum,
Sponsus decoris gloria
Sponsisque reddens præmia.
“Quocunque pergis, virgines
Sequuntur atque laudibus

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]



Post te canentes cursitant
Hymnosque dulces personant.”*
This little canticle was, in truth, very different from the
hymns to Venus which used to resound in the temple which
the convent had displaced. The voices which sung were of
a deep, plaintive contralto, much resembling the richness of
a tenor, and as they moved in modulated waves of chanting
sound the effect was soothing and dreamy. Agnes stopped
at the door to listen.

“Stop, dear Jocunda,” she said to the old woman, who was
about to push her way abruptly into the room, “wait till it
is over.”

Jocunda, who was quite matter-of-fact in her ideas of religion,
made a little movement of impatience, but was recalled
to herself by observing the devout absorption with which
Agnes, with clasped hands and downcast head, was mentally
joining in the hymn with a solemn brightness in her young
face.

“If she has n't got a vocation, nobody ever had one,” said
Jocunda, mentally. “Deary me, I wish I had more of one
myself!”

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

When the strain died away, and was succeeded by a conversation
on the respective merits of two kinds of gold embroidering-thread,
Agnes and Jocunda entered the apartment.
Agnes went forward and kissed the hand of the Mother
reverentially.

Sister Theresa we have before described as tall, pale, and
sad-eyed, — a moonlight style of person, wanting in all
those elements of warm color and physical solidity which
give the impression of a real vital human existence. The
strongest affection she had ever known had been that which
had been excited by the childish beauty and graces of Agnes,
and she folded her in her arms and kissed her forehead
with a warmth that had in it the semblance of maternity.

“Grandmamma has given me a day to spend with you,
dear mother,” said Agnes.

“Welcome, dear little child!” said Mother Theresa.
“Your spiritual home always stands open to you.”

“I have something to speak to you of in particular, my
mother,” said Agnes, blushing deeply.

“Indeed!” said the Mother Theresa, a slight movement
of curiosity arising in her mind as she signed to the two
nuns to leave the apartment.

“My mother,” said Agnes, “yesterday evening, as grandmamma
and I were sitting at the gate, selling oranges, a
young cavalier came up and bought oranges of me, and he
kissed my forehead and asked me to pray for him, and gave
me this ring for the shrine of Saint Agnes.”

“Kissed your forehead!” said Jocunda, “here 's a pretty
go! it is n't like you, Agnes, to let him.”

“He did it before I knew,” said Agnes. “Grandmamma
reproved him, and then he seemed to repent, and gave this
ring for the shrine of Saint Agnes.”

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

“And a pretty one it is, too,” said Jocunda. “We have n't
a prettier in all our treasury. Not even the great emerald
the Queen gave is better in its way than this.”

“And he asked you to pray for him?” said Mother Theresa.

“Yes, mother dear; he looked right into my eyes and
made me look into his, and made me promise; — and I knew
that holy virgins never refused their prayers to any one that
asked, and so I followed their example.”

“I 'll warrant me he was only mocking at you for a poor
little fool,” said Jocunda; “the gallants of our day don't believe
much in prayers.”

“Perhaps so, Jocunda,” said Agnes, gravely; “but if that
be the case, he needs prayers all the more.”

“Yes,” said Mother Theresa. “Remember the story of
the blessed Saint Dorothea, — how a wicked young nobleman
mocked at her, when she was going to execution, and
said, `Dorothea, Dorothea, I will believe, when you shall
send me down some of the fruits and flowers of Paradise;'
and she, full of faith, said, `To-day I will send them;' and,
wonderful to tell, that very day, at evening, an angel came
to the young man with a basket of citrons and roses, and
said, `Dorothea sends thee these, wherefore believe.' See
what grace a pure maiden can bring to a thoughtless young
man, — for this young man was converted and became a
champion of the faith.”

“That was in the old times,” said Jocunda, sceptically.
“I don't believe setting the lamb to pray for the wolf will do
much in our day. Prithee, child, what manner of man was
this gallant?”

“He was beautiful as an angel,” said Agnes, “only it was
not a good beauty. He looked proud and sad, both, — like

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

one who is not at ease in his heart. Indeed, I feel very
sorry for him; his eyes made a kind of trouble in my mind,
that reminds me to pray for him often.”

“And I will join my prayers to yours, dear daughter,”
said the Mother Theresa; “I long to have you with us, that
we may pray together every day; — say, do you think your
grandmamma will spare you to us wholly before long?”

“Grandmamma will not hear of it yet,” said Agnes; “and
she loves me so, it would break her heart, if I should leave
her, and she could not be happy here; — but, mother, you
have told me we could carry an altar always in our hearts,
and adore in secret. When it is God's will I should come
to you, He will incline her heart.”

“Between you and me, little one,” said Jocunda, “I think
there will soon be a third person who will have something
to say in the case.”

“Whom do you mean?” said Agnes.

“A husband,” said Jocunda; “I suppose your grandmother
has one picked out for you. You are neither
hump-backed nor cross-eyed, that you should n't have one
as well as other girls.”

“I don't want one, Jocunda; and I have promised to
Saint Agnes to come here, if she will only get grandmother
to consent.”

“Bless you, my daughter!” said Mother Theresa; “only
persevere and the way will be opened.”

“Well, well,” said Jocunda, “we 'll see. Come, little one,
if you would n't have your flowers wilt, we must go back
and look after them.”

Reverently kissing the hand of the Abbess, Agnes withdrew
with her old friend, and crossed again to the garden to
attend to her flowers.

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

“Well now, childie,” said Jocunda, “you can sit here and
weave your garlands, while I go and look after the conserves
of raisins and citrons that Sister Cattarina is making. She
is stupid at anything but her prayers, is Cattarina. Our
Lady be gracious to me! I think I got my vocation from
Saint Martha, and if it wasn't for me, I don't know what
would become of things in the Convent. Why, since I came
here, our conserves, done up in fig-leaf packages, have had
quite a run at Court, and our gracious Queen herself was
good enough to send an order for a hundred of them last
week. I could have laughed to see how puzzled the
Mother Theresa looked; — much she knows about conserves!
I suppose she thinks Gabriel brings them straight
down from Paradise, done up in leaves of the tree of life.
Old Jocunda knows what goes to their making up; she 's
good for something, if she is old and twisted; many a
scrubby old olive bears fat berries,” said the old portress,
chuckling.

“Oh, dear Jocunda,” said Agnes, “why must you go this
minute? I want to talk with you about so many things!”

“Bless the sweet child! it does want its old Jocunda, does
it?” said the old woman, in the tone with which one caresses
a baby. “Well, well, it should then! Just wait a minute,
till I go and see that our holy Saint Cattarina has n't fallen
a-praying over the conserving-pan. I 'll be back in a moment.”

So saying, she hobbled off briskly, and Agnes, sitting
down on the fragment sculptured with dancing nymphs,
began abstractedly pulling her flowers towards her, shaking
from them the dew of the fountain.

Unconsciously to herself, as she sat there, her head
drooped into the attitude of the marble nymph, and her

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

sweet features assumed the same expression of plaintive
and dreamy thoughtfulness; her heavy dark lashes lay on
her pure waxen cheeks like the dark fringe of some tropical
flower. Her form, in its drooping outlines, scarcely yet
showed the full development of womanhood, which after-years
might unfold into the ripe fulness of her countrywomen.
Her whole attitude and manner were those of
an exquisitely sensitive and highly organized being, just
struggling into the life of some mysterious new inner birth,—
into the sense of powers of feeling and being hitherto
unknown even to herself.

“Ah,” she softly sighed to herself, “how little I am! how
little I can do! Could I convert one soul! Ah, holy Dorothea,
send down the roses of heaven into his soul, that he
also may believe!”

“Well, my little beauty, you have not finished even one
garland,” said the voice of old Jocunda, bustling up behind
her. “Praise to Saint Martha, the conserves are doing
well, and so I catch a minute for my little heart.”

So saying, she sat down with her spindle and flax by
Agnes, for an afternoon gossip.

“Dear Jocunda, I have heard you tell stories about spirits
that haunt lonesome places. Did you ever hear about any
in the gorge?”

“Why, bless the child, yes, — spirits are always pacing
up and down in lonely places. Father Anselmo told me
that; and he had seen a priest once that had seen that in
the Holy Scriptures themselves, — so it must be true.”

“Well, did you ever hear of their making the most beautiful
music?”

“Have n't I?” said Jocunda, — “to be sure I have, —
singing enough to draw the very heart out of your body, —

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

it 's an old trick they have. Why I want to know if you
never heard about the King of Amalfi's son coming home
from fighting for the Holy Sepulchre? Why, there 's rocks
not far out from this very town where the Sirens live; and
if the King's son had n't had a holy bishop on board, who
slept every night with a piece of the true cross under his
pillow, the green ladies wonld have sung him straight into
perdition. They are very fair-spoken at first, and sing so
that a man gets perfectly drunk with their music, and longs
to fly to them; but they suck him down at last under water,
and strangle him, and that 's the end of him.”

“You never told me about this before, Jocunda.”

“Have n't I, child? Well, I will now. You see, this
good bishop, he dreamed three times that they would sail
past these rocks, and he was told to give all the sailors holy
wax from an altar-candle to stop their ears, so that they
should n't hear the music. Well, the King's son said he
wanted to hear the music, so he would n't have his ears
stopped; but he told 'em to tie him to the mast, so that he
could hear it, but not to mind a word he said, if he begged
'em ever so hard to untie him.

“Well, you see they did it; and the old bishop, he had
his ears sealed up tight, and so did all the men; but the
young man stood tied to the mast, and when they sailed past
he was like a demented creature. He called out that it was
his lady who was singing, and he wanted to go to her, —
and his mother, who they all knew was a blessed saint in
paradise years before; and he commanded them to untie
him, and pulled and strained on his cords to get free; but
they only tied him the tighter, and so they got him past, —
for, thanks to the holy wax, the sailors never heard a word,
and so they kept their senses. So they all got safe home;

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

but the young prince was so sick and pining that he had to
be exorcised and prayed for seven times seven days before
they could get the music out of his head.”

“Why,” said Agnes, “do those Sirens sing there yet?”

“Well, that was a hundred years ago. They say the old
bishop, he prayed 'em down; for he went out a little after
on purpose, and gave 'em a precious lot of holy water; most
likely he got 'em pretty well under, though my husband's
brother says he 's heard 'em singing in a small way, like
frogs in spring-time; but he gave 'em a pretty wide berth.
You see, these spirits are what 's left of old heathen times,
when, Lord bless us! the earth was just as full of 'em as a
bit of old cheese is of mites. Now a Christian body, if they
take reasonable care, can walk quit of 'em; and if they
have any haunts in lonesome and doleful places, if one puts
up a cross or a shrine, they know they have to go.”

“I am thinking,” said Agnes, “it would be a blessed work
to put up some shrines to Saint Agnes and our good Lord in
the gorge, and I 'll promise to keep the lamps burning and
the flowers in order.”

“Bless the child!” said Jocunda, “that is a pious and
Christian thought.”

“I have an uncle in Florence who is a father in the holy
convent of San Marco, who paints and works in stone, —
not for money, but for the glory of God; and when he comes
this way I will speak to him about it,” said Agnes. “About
this time in the spring he always visits us.”

“That 's mighty well thought of,” said Jocunda. “And
now, tell me, little lamb, have you any idea who this grand
cavalier may be that gave you the ring?”

“No,” said Agnes, pausing a moment over the garland of
flowers she was weaving, — “only Giulietta told me that

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

he was brother to the King. Giulietta said everybody
knew him.”

“I 'm not so sure of that,” said Jocunda. “Giulietta
always thinks she knows more than she does.”

“Whatever he may be, his worldly state is nothing to
me,” said Agnes. “I know him only in my prayers.”

“Ay, ay,” muttered the old woman to herself, looking
obliquely out of the corner of her eye at the girl, who was
busily sorting her flowers; “perhaps he will be seeking
some other acquaintance.”

“You have n't seen him since?” said Jocunda.

“Seen him? Why, dear Jocunda, it was only last evening” —

“True enough. Well, child, don't think too much of him.
Men are dreadful creatures, — in these times especially;
they snap up a pretty girl as a fox does a chicken, and no
questions asked.”

“I don't think he looked wicked, Jocunda; he had a proud
sorrowful look. I don't know what could make a rich, handsome
young man sorrowful; but I feel in my heart that he is
not happy. Mother Theresa says that those who can do nothing
but pray may convert princes without knowing it.”

“Maybe it is so,” said Jocunda, in the same tone in
which thrifty professors of religion often assent to the same
sort of truths in our days. “I 've seen a good deal of that
sort of cattle in my day; and one would think, by their actions,
that praying souls must be scarce where they came
from.”

Agnes abstractedly stooped and began plucking handfuls
of lycopodium, which was growing green and feathery on
one side of the marble frieze on which she was sitting; in
so doing, a fragment of white marble, which had been

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

overgrown in the luxuriant green, appeared to view. It was
that frequent object in the Italian soil, — a portion of an old
Roman tombstone. Agnes bent over, intent on the mystic
Dîs Manibus,” in old Roman letters.

“Lord bless the child! I 've seen thousands of them,”
said Jocunda; “it 's some old heathen's grave, that 's been
in hell these hundred years.”

“In hell?” said Agnes, with a distressful accent.

“Of course,” said Jocunda. “Where should they be?
Serves 'em right, too; they were a vile old set.”

“Oh, Jocunda, it 's dreadful to think of, that they should
have been in hell all this time.”

“And no nearer the end than when they began,” said
Jocunda.

Agnes gave a shivering sigh, and, looking up into the
golden sky that was pouring such floods of splendor through
the orange-trees and jasmines, thought, How could it be that
the world could possibly be going on so sweet and fair over
such an abyss?

“Oh, Jocunda!” she said, “it does seem too dreadful to
believe! How could they help being heathen, — being born
so, — and never hearing of the true Church?”

“Sure enough,” said Jocunda, spinning away energetically,
“but that 's no business of mine; my business is to save
my soul, and that 's what I came here for. The dear saints
know I found it dull enough at first, for I 'd been used to
jaunting round with my old man and the boys; but what
with marketing and preserving, and one thing and another,
I get on better now, praise to Saint Agnes!”

The large, dark eyes of Agnes were fixed abstractedly
on the old woman as she spoke, slowly dilating, with a sad,
mysterious expression, which sometimes came over them.

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

“Ah! how can the saints themselves be happy?” she
said. “One might be willing to wear sackcloth and sleep
on the ground, one might suffer ever so many years and
years, if only one might save some of them.”

“Well, it does seem hard,” said Jocunda; “but what 's
the use of thinking of it? Old Father Anselmo told us in
one of his sermons that the Lord wills that his saints should
come to rejoice in the punishment of all heathens and heretics;
and he told us about a great saint once, who took it
into his head to be distressed because one of the old heathen
whose books he was fond of reading had gone to hell, — and
he fasted and prayed, and would n't take no for an answer,
till he got him out.”

“He did, then?” said Agnes, clasping her hands in an
ecstasy.

“Yes; but the good Lord told him never to try it again,—
and He struck him dumb, as a kind of hint, you know.
Why, Father Anselmo said that even getting souls out of
purgatory was no easy matter. He told us of one holy nun
who spent nine years fasting and praying for the soul of her
prince, who was killed in a duel, and then she saw in a vision
that he was only raised the least little bit out of the fire,—
and she offered up her life as a sacrifice to the Lord to
deliver him, but, after all, when she died he was n't quite delivered.
Such things made me think that a poor old sinner
like me would never get out at all, if I did n't set about it
in earnest, — though it a'n't all nuns that save their souls
either. I remember in Pisa I saw a great picture of the
Judgment-Day in the Campo Santo, and there were lots
of abbesses, and nuns, and monks, and bishops too, that
the devils were clearing off into the fire.”

“Oh, Jocunda, how dreadful that fire must be!”

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“Yes,” said Jocunda. “Father Anselmo said hell-fire
was n't like any kind of fire we have here, — made to warm
us and cook our food, — but a kind made especially to torment
body and soul, and not made for anything else. I
remember a story he told us about that. You see, there
was an old duchess that lived in a grand old castle, — and a
proud, wicked old thing enough; and her son brought home
a handsome young bride to the castle, and the old duchess
was jealous of her, — 'cause, you see, she hated to give up
her place in the house, and the old family-jewels, and all the
splendid things, — and so one time, when the poor young
thing was all dressed up in a set of the old family-lace, what
does the old hag do but set fire to it!”

“How horrible!” said Agnes.

“Yes; and when the young thing ran screaming in her
agony, the old hag stopped her and tore off a pearl rosary
that she was wearing, for fear it should be spoiled by the
fire.”

“Holy Mother! can such things be possible?” said
Agnes.

“Well, you see, she got her pay for it. That rosary was
of famous old pearls that had been in the family a hundred
years; but from that moment the good Lord struck it with a
curse, and filled it white-hot with hell-fire, so that, if anybody
held it a few minutes in their hand, it would burn to the
bone. The old sinner made believe that she was in great
affliction for the death of her daughter-in-law, and that it
was all an accident, and the poor young man went raving
mad, — but that awful rosary the old hag could n't get rid of.
She could n't give it away, — she could n't sell it, — but back
it would come every night, and lie right over her heart, all
white-hot with the fire that burned in it. She gave it to a

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

convent, and she sold it to a merchant, but back it came;
and she locked it up in the heaviest chests, and she buried it
down in the lowest vaults, but it always came back in the
night, till she was worn to a skeleton; and at last the old
thing died without confession or sacrament, and went where
she belonged. She was found lying dead in her bed one
morning, and the rosary was gone; but when they came to
lay her out, they found the marks of it burned to the bone
into her breast. Father Anselmo used to tell us this, to show
us a little what hell-fire was like.”

“Oh, please, Jocunda, don't let us talk about it any more,”
said Agnes.

Old Jocunda, with her tough, vigorous organization and
unceremonious habits of expression, could not conceive the
exquisite pain with which this whole conversation had vibrated
on the sensitive being at her right hand, — that what
merely awoke her hard-corded nerves to a dull vibration of
not unpleasant excitement was shivering and tearing the
tenderer chords of poor little Psyche beside her.

Ages before, beneath those very skies that smiled so
sweetly over her, — amid the bloom of lemon and citron,
and the perfume of jasmine and rose, the gentlest of old
Italian souls had dreamed and wondered what might be the
unknown future of the dead, and, learning his lesson from
the glorious skies and gorgeous shores which witnessed how
magnificent a Being had given existence to man, had recorded
his hopes of man's future in the words — Aut beatus,
aut nihil;
but, singular to tell, the religion which brought
with it all human tenderness and pities, — the hospital for the
sick, the refuge for the orphan, the enfranchisement of the
slave, — this religion brought also the news of the eternal,
hopeless, living torture of the great majority of mankind,

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

past and present. Tender spirits, like those of Dante, carried
this awful mystery as a secret and unexplained anguish;
saints wrestled with God and wept over it; but still the awful
fact remained, spite of Church and sacrament, that the
gospel was in effect, to the majority of the human race, not
the glad tidings of salvation, but the sentence of unmitigable
doom.

The present traveller in Italy sees with disgust the dim
and faded frescoes in which this doom is portrayed in all its
varied refinements of torture; and the vivid Italian mind
ran riot in these lurid fields, and every monk who wanted to
move his audience was in his small way a Dante. The poet
and the artist give only the highest form of the ideas of their
day, and he who cannot read the “Inferno” with firm nerves
may ask what the same representations were likely to have
been in the grasp of coarse and common minds.

The first teachers of Christianity in Italy read the Gospels
by the light of those fiendish fires which consumed their fellows.
Daily made familiar with the scorching, the searing,
the racking, the devilish ingenuities of torture, they transferred
them to the future hell of the torturers. The sentiment
within us which asserts eternal justice and retribution
was stimulated to a kind of madness by that first baptism of
fire and blood, and expanded the simple and grave warnings
of the gospel into a lurid poetry of physical torture. Hence,
while Christianity brought multiplied forms of mercy into
the world, it failed for many centuries to humanize the
savage forms of justice; and rack and wheel, fire and
fagot were the modes by which human justice aspired to a
faint imitation of what divine justice was supposed to extend
through eternity.

But it is remarkable always to observe the power of

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

individual minds to draw out of the popular religious ideas of
their country only those elements which suit themselves, and
to drop others from their thought. As a bee can extract
pure honey from the blossoms of some plants whose leaves
are poisonous, so some souls can nourish themselves only
with the holier and more ethereal parts of popular belief.

Agnes had hitherto dwelt only on the cheering and the
joyous features of her faith; her mind loved to muse on
the legends of saints and angels and the glories of paradise,
which, with a secret buoyancy, she hoped to be the lot of
every one she saw. The mind of the Mother Theresa was
of the same elevated cast, and the terrors on which Jocunda
dwelt with such homely force of language seldom made a
part of her instructions.

Agnes tried to dismiss these gloomy images from her
mind, and, after arranging her garlands, went to decorate
the shrine and altar, — a cheerful labor of love, in which
she delighted.

To the mind of the really spiritual Christian of those ages
the air of this lower world was not as it is to us, in spite of
our nominal faith in the Bible, a blank, empty space from
which all spiritual sympathy and life have fled, but, like the
atmosphere with which Raphael has surrounded the Sistine
Madonna, it was full of sympathizing faces, a great “cloud
of witnesses.” The holy dead were not gone from earth;
the Church visible and invisible were in close, loving, and
constant sympathy, — still loving, praying, and watching together,
though with a veil between.

It was at first with no idolatrous intention that the prayers
of the holy dead were invoked in acts of worship. Their
prayers were asked simply because they were felt to be as
really present with their former friends and as truly

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

sympathetic as if no veil of silence had fallen between. In
time this simple belief had its intemperate and idolatrous
exaggerations, — the Italian soil always seeming to have a
fiery and volcanic forcing power, by which religious ideas
overblossomed themselves, and grew wild and ragged with
too much enthusiasm; and, as so often happens with friends
on earth, these too much loved and revered invisible friends
became eclipsing screens instead of transmitting mediums of
God's light to the soul.

Yet we can see in the hymns of Savonarola, who perfectly
represented the attitude of the highest Christian of
those times, how perfect might be the love and veneration
for departed saints without lapsing into idolatry, and with
what an atmosphere of warmth and glory the true belief of
the unity of the Church, visible and invisible, could inspire
an elevated soul amid the discouragements of an unbelieving
and gainsaying world.

Our little Agnes, therefore, when she had spread all her
garlands out, seemed really to feel as if the girlish figure that
smiled in sacred white from the altar-piece was a dear friend
who smiled upon her, and was watching to lead her up the
path to heaven.

Pleasantly passed the hours of that day to the girl, and
when at evening old Elsie called for her, she wondered that
the day had gone so fast.

Old Elsie returned with no inconsiderable triumph from
her stand. The cavalier had been several times during the
day past her stall, and once, stopping in a careless way to
buy fruit, commented on the absence of her young charge.
This gave Elsie the highest possible idea of her own sagacity
and shrewdness, and of the promptitude with which she had
taken her measures, so that she was in as good spirits as

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

people commonly are who think they have performed some
stroke of generalship.

As the old woman and young girl emerged from the dark-vaulted
passage that led them down through the rocks on
which the convent stood to the sea at its base, the light of a
most glorious sunset burst upon them, in all those strange
and magical mysteries of light which any one who has
walked that beach of Sorrento at evening will never forget.

Agnes ran along the shore, and amused herself with picking
up little morsels of red and black coral, and those fragments
of mosaic pavements, blue, red, and green, which the
sea is never tired of casting up from the thousands of ancient
temples and palaces which have gone to wreck all around
these shores.

As she was busy doing this, she suddenly heard the voice
of Giulietta behind her.

“So ho, Agnes! where have you been all day?”

“At the Convent,” said Agnes, raising herself from
her work, and smiling at Giulietta, in her frank, open
way.

“Oh, then you really did take the ring to Saint Agnes?”

“To be sure I did,” said Agnes.

“Simple child!” said Giulietta, laughing; “that was n't
what he meant you to do with it. He meant it for you, —
only your grandmother was by. You never will have any
lovers, if she keeps you so tight.”

“I can do without,” said Agnes.

“I could tell you something about this one,” said Giulietta.

“You did tell me something yesterday,” said Agnes.

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

“But I could tell you some more. I know he wants to
see you again.”

“What for?” said Agnes.

“Simpleton, he 's in love with you. You never had a
lover; — it 's time you had.”

“I don't want one, Giulietta. I hope I never shall see
him again.”

“Oh, nonsense, Agnes! Why, what a girl you are!
Why, before I was as old as you, I had half-a-dozen lovers.”

“Agnes,” said the sharp voice of Elsie, coming up from
behind, “don't run on ahead of me again; — and you, Mistress
Baggage, let my child alone.”

“Who 's touching your child?” said Giulietta, scornfully.
“Can't a body say a civil word to her?”

“I know what you would be after,” said Elsie, — “filling
her head with talk of all the wild, loose gallants;
but she is for no such market, I promise you! Come,
Agnes.”

So saying, old Elsie drew Agnes rapidly along with her,
leaving Giulietta rolling her great black eyes after them with
an air of infinite contempt.

“The old kite!” she said; “I declare he shall get speech
of the little dove, if only to spite her. Let her try her best,
and see if we don't get round her before she knows it. Pietro
says his master is certainly wild after her, and I have
promised to help him.”

Meanwhile, just as old Elsie and Agnes were turning into
the orange-orchard which led into the Gorge of Sorrento,
they met the cavalier of the evening before.

He stopped, and, removing his cap, saluted them with as
much deference as if they had been princesses. Old Elsie

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

frowned, and Agnes blushed deeply; — both hurried forward.
Looking back, the old woman saw that he was
walking slowly behind them, evidently watching them closely,
yet not in a way sufficiently obtrusive to warrant an open
rebuff.

eaf699n1*

“Jesus, crown of virgin spirits,
Whom a virgin mother bore,
Graciously accept our praises
While thy footsteps we adore.
“Thee among the lilies feeding
Choirs of virgins walk beside,
Bridegroom crowned with glorious beauty
Giving beauty to thy bride.
“Where thou goest still they follow
Singing, singing as they move,
All those souls forever virgin
Wedded only to thy love.”

-- 088 --

p699-093 CHAPTER VIII. THE CAVALIER.

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

Nothing can be more striking, in common Italian life,
than the contrast between out-doors and in-doors. Without,
all is fragrant and radiant; within, mouldy, dark, and damp.
Except in the well-kept palaces of the great, houses in Italy
are more like dens than habitations, and a sight of them is
a sufficient reason to the mind of any inquirer, why their
vivacious and handsome inhabitants spend their life principally
in the open air. Nothing could be more perfectly
paradisiacal than this evening at Sorrento. The sun had
sunk, but left the air full of diffused radiance, which trembled
and vibrated over the thousand many-colored waves of
the sea. The moon was riding in a broad zone of purple,
low in the horizon, her silver forehead somewhat flushed in
the general rosiness that seemed to penetrate and suffuse
every object. The fishermen, who were drawing in their
nets, gayly singing, seemed to be floating on a violet-and-gold-colored
flooring that broke into a thousand gems at
every dash of the oar or motion of the boat. The old stone
statue of Saint Antonio looked down in the rosy air, itself
tinged and brightened by the magical colors which floated
round it. And the girls and men of Sorrento gathered in
gossiping knots on the old Roman bridge that spanned the
gorge, looked idly down into its dusky shadows, talking the
while, and playing the time-honored game of flirtation which

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

has gone on in all climes and languages since man and woman
began.

Conspicuous among them all was Giulietta, her blue-black
hair recently braided and polished to a glossy radiance, and
all her costume arranged to show her comely proportions to
the best advantage, — her great pearl ear-rings shaking as
she tossed her head, and showing the flash of the emerald in
the middle of them. An Italian peasant-woman may trust
Providence for her gown, but ear-rings she attends to herself, —
for what is life without them? The great pearl ear-rings
of the Sorrento women are accumulated, pearl by
pearl, as the price of years of labor. Giulietta, however,
had come into the world, so to speak, with a gold spoon in
her mouth, — since her grandmother, a thriving, stirring,
energetic body, had got together a pair of ear-rings of unmatched
size, which had descended as heirlooms to her,
leaving her nothing to do but display them, which she did
with the freest good-will. At present she was busily occupied
in coquetting with a tall and jauntily-dressed fellow,
wearing a plumed hat and a red sash, who seemed to be
mesmerized by the power of her charms, his large dark eyes
following every movement, as she now talked with him gayly
and freely, and now pretended errands to this and that and
the other person on the bridge, stationing herself here and
there, that she might have the pleasure of seeing herself
followed.

“Giulietta,” at last said the young man, earnestly, when
he found her accidentally standing alone by the parapet, “I
must be going to-morrow.”

“Well, what is that to me?” said Giulietta, looking wickedly
from under her eyelashes.

“Cruel girl! you know” —

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

“Nonsense, Pietro! I don't know anything about you;”
but as Giulietta said this, her great, soft, dark eyes looked
out furtively, and said just the contrary.

“You will go with me?”

“Did I ever hear anything like it? One can't be civil
to a fellow but he asks her to go to the world's end. Pray,
how far is it to your dreadful old den?”

“Only two days' journey, Giulietta.”

“Two days!”

“Yes, my life; and you shall ride.”

“Thank you, Sir, — I wasn't thinking of walking. But
seriously, Pietro, I am afraid it 's no place for an honest
girl to be in.”

“There are lots of honest women there, — all our men
have wives; and our captain has put his eye on one, too,
or I 'm mistaken.”

“What! little Agnes?” said Giulietta. “He will be
bright that gets her. That old dragon of a grandmother is
as tight to her as her skin.”

“Our captain is used to helping himself,” said Pietro.
“We might carry them both off some night, and no one the
wiser; but he seems to want to win the girl to come to him
of her own accord. At any rate, we are to be sent back to
the mountains while he lingers a day or two more round
here.

“I declare, Pietro, I think you all little better than Turks
or heathens, to talk in that way about carrying off women;
and what if one should be sick and die among you? What
is to become of one's soul, I wonder?”

“Pshaw! don't we have priests? Why, Giulietta, we are
all very pious, and never think of going out without saying
our prayers. The Madonna is a kind Mother, and will

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

wink very hard on the sins of such good sons as we are.
There is n't a place in all Italy where she is kept better in
candles, and in rings and bracelets, and everything a woman
could want. We never come home without bringing her
something; and then we have lots left to dress all our
women like princesses; and they have nothing to do from
morning till night but play the lady. Come now?”

At the moment this conversation was going on in the
balmy, seductive evening air at the bridge, another was
transpiring in the Albergo della Torre, one of those dark,
musty dens of which we have been speaking. In a damp,
dirty chamber, whose brick floor seemed to have been unsuspicious
of even the existence of brooms for centuries, was
sitting the cavalier whom we have so often named in connection
with Agnes. His easy, high-bred air, his graceful,
flexible form and handsome face formed a singular contrast
to the dark and mouldy apartment, at whose single unglazed
window he was sitting. The sight of this splendid man gave
an impression of strangeness, in the general bareness, much
as if some marvellous jewel had been unaccountably found
lying on that dusty brick floor.

He sat deep in thought, with his elbow resting on a rickety
table, his large, piercing dark eyes seeming intently to
study the pavement.

The door opened, and a gray-headed old man entered,
who approached him respectfully.

“Well, Paolo?” said the cavalier, suddenly starting.

“My Lord, the men are all going back to-night.”

“Let them go, then,” said the cavalier, with an impatient
movement. “I can follow in a day or two.”

“Ah, my Lord, if I might make so bold, why should you

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

expose your person by staying longer? You may be recognized
and” —

“No danger,” said the other, hastily.

“My Lord, you must forgive me, but I promised my dear
lady, your mother, on her death-bed” —

“To be a constant plague to me,” said the cavalier, with a
vexed smile and an impatient movement; “but speak on,
Paolo, — for when you once get anything on your mind, one
may as well hear it first as last.”

“Well, then, my Lord, this girl, — I have made inquiries,
and every one reports her most modest and pious, — the
only grandchild of a poor old woman. Is it worthy of a
great lord of an ancient house to bring her to shame?”

“Who thinks of bringing her to shame? `Lord of an
ancient house'!” added the cavalier, laughing bitterly, —
“a landless beggar, cast out of everything, — titles, estates,
all! Am I, then, fallen so low that my wooing would disgrace
a peasant-girl?”

“My Lord, you cannot mean to woo a peasant-girl in any
other way than one that would disgrace her, — one of the
House of Sarelli, that goes back to the days of the old Roman
Empire!”

“And what of the `House of Sarelli that goes back to the
days of the old Roman Empire'? It is lying like weeds'
roots uppermost in the burning sun. What is left to me but
the mountains and my sword? No, I tell you, Paolo, Agostino
Sarelli, cavalier of fortune, is not thinking of bringing
disgrace on a pious and modest maiden, unless it would disgrace
her to be his wife.”

“Now may the saints above help us! Why, my Lord,
our house in days past has been allied to royal blood. I
could tell you how Joachim VI.” —

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

“Come, come, my good Paolo, spare me one of your chapters
of genealogy. The fact is, my old boy, the world is all
topsy-turvy, and the bottom is the top, and it is n't much
matter what comes next. Here are shoals of noble families
uprooted and lying round like those aloes that the gardener
used to throw over the wall in spring-time; and there is
that great boar of a Cæsar Borgia turned in to batten and
riot over our pleasant places.”

“Oh, my Lord,” said the old serving-man, with a distressful
movement, “we have fallen on evil times, to be sure, and
they say his Holiness has excommunicated us. Anselmo
heard that in Naples yesterday.”

“Excommunicated!” said the young man, — every feature
of his fine face, and every nerve of his graceful form
seeming to quiver with the effort to express supreme contempt.
“Excommunicated! I should hope so! One would
hope through Our Lady's grace to act so that Alexander,
and his adulterous, incestuous, filthy, false-swearing, perjured,
murderous crew, would excommunicate us! In these
times, one's only hope of paradise lies in being excommunicated.”

“Oh, my dear master,” said the old man, falling on his
knees, “what is to become of us? That I should live to
hear you talk like an infidel and unbeliever!”

“Why, hear you, poor old fool! Did you never hear in
Dante of the Popes that are burning in hell? Was n't Dante
a Christian, I beg to know?”

“Oh, my Lord, my Lord! a religion got out of poetry,
books, and romances won't do to die by. We have no business
with the affairs of the Head of the Church, — it 's the
Lord's appointment. We have only to shut our eyes and
obey. It may all do well enough to talk so when you are

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

young and fresh; but when sickness and death come, then
we must have religion, — and if we have gone out of the
only true Roman Catholic Apostolic Church, what becomes
of our souls? Ah, I misdoubted about your taking so much
to poetry, though my poor mistress was so proud of it; but
these poets are all heretics, my Lord, — that 's my firm belief.
But, my Lord, if you do go to hell, I 'm going there
with you; I 'm sure I never could show my face among the
saints, and you not there.”

“Well, come, then, my poor Paolo,” said the cavalier,
stretching out his hand to his serving-man, “don't take it to
heart so. Many a better man than I has been excommunicated
and cursed from toe to crown, and been never a whit
the worse for it. There 's Jerome Savonarola there in Florence—
a most holy man, they say, who has had revelations
straight from heaven — has been excommunicated; but he
preaches and gives the sacraments all the same, and nobody
minds it.”

“Well, it 's all a maze to me,” said the old serving-man,
shaking his white head. “I can't see into it. I don't dare
to open my eyes for fear I should get to be a heretic; it
seems to me that everything is getting mixed up together.
But one must hold on to one's religion; because, after we
have lost everything in this world, it would be too bad to
burn in hell forever at the end of that.”

“Why, Paolo, I am a good Christian. I believe, with all
my heart, in the Christian religion, like the fellow in Boccaccio, —
because I think it must be from God, or else the
Popes and Cardinals would have had it out of the world
long ago. Nothing but the Lord Himself could have kept
it against them.”

“There you are, my dear master, with your romances!

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

Well, well, well! I don't know how it 'll end. I say my
prayers, and try not to inquire into what 's too high for me.
But now, dear master, will you stay lingering after this girl
till some of our enemies hear where you are and pounce
down upon us? Besides, the troop are never so well affected
when you are away; there are quarrels and divisions.”

“Well, well,” said the cavalier, with an impatient movement, —
“one day longer. I must get a chance to speak
with her once more. I must see her.”

-- 096 --

p699-101 CHAPTER IX. THE ARTIST MONK.

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

On the evening when Agnes and her grandmother returned
from the Convent, as they were standing after supper
looking over the garden parapet into the gorge, their attention
was caught by a man in an ecclesiastical habit, slowly
climbing the rocky pathway towards them.

“Is n't that brother Antonio?” said Dame Elsie, leaning
forward to observe more narrowly. “Yes, to be sure it is!”

“Oh, how glad I am!” exclaimed Agnes, springing up
with vivacity, and looking eagerly down the path by which
the stranger was approaching.

A few moments more of clambering, and the stranger met
the two women at the gate with a gesture of benediction.

He was apparently a little past the middle point of life,
and entering on its shady afternoon. He was tall and
well proportioned, and his features had the spare delicacy
of the Italian outline. The round brow, fully developed in
all the perceptive and æsthetic regions, — the keen eye,
shadowed by long, dark lashes, — the thin, flexible lips, —
the sunken cheek, where, on the slightest emotion, there
fluttered a brilliant flush of color, — all were signs telling
of the enthusiast in whom the nervous and spiritual predominated
over the animal.

At times, his eye had a dilating brightness, as if from the
flickering of some inward fire which was slowly consuming

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

the mortal part, and its expression was brilliant even to the
verge of insanity.

His dress was the simple, coarse, white stuff-gown of the
Dominican friars, over which he wore a darker travelling-garment
of coarse cloth, with a hood, from whose deep
shadows his bright mysterious eyes looked like jewels
from a cavern. At his side dangled a great rosary and
cross of black wood, and under his arm he carried a portfolio
secured with a leathern strap, which seemed stuffed to
bursting with papers.

Father Antonio, whom we have thus introduced to the
reader, was an itinerant preaching monk from the Convent
of San Marco in Florence, on a pastoral and artistic tour
through Italy.

Convents in the Middle Ages were the retreats of multitudes
of natures who did not wish to live in a state of
perpetual warfare and offence, and all the elegant arts flourished
under their protecting shadows. Ornamental gardening,
pharmacy, drawing, painting, carving in wood, illumination,
and calligraphy were not unfrequent occupations of the
holy fathers, and the convent has given to the illustrious roll
of Italian Art some of its most brilliant names. No institution
in modern Europe had a more established reputation in
all these respects than the Convent of San Marco in Florence.
In its best days, it was as near an approach to an
ideal community, associated to unite religion, beauty, and
utility, as ever has existed on earth. It was a retreat from
the commonplace prose of life into an atmosphere at once
devotional and poetic; and prayers and sacred hymns consecrated
the elegant labors of the chisel and the pencil, no
less than the more homely ones of the still and the crucible.
San Marco, far from being that kind of sluggish lagoon often

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

imagined in conventual life, was rather a sheltered hot-bed
of ideas, — fervid with intellectual and moral energy, and
before the age in every radical movement. At this period,
Savonarola, the poet and prophet of the Italian religious
world of his day, was superior of this convent,
pouring through all the members of the order the fire of
his own impassioned nature, and seeking to lead them back
to the fervors of more primitive and evangelical ages, and
in the reaction of a worldly and corrupt Church was beginning
to feel the power of that current which at last drowned
his eloquent voice in the cold waters of martyrdom. Savonarola
was an Italian Luther, — differing from the great
Northern Reformer as the more ethereally strung and nervous
Italian differs from the bluff and burly German; and
like Luther he became in his time the centre of every living
thing in society about him. He inspired the pencils of
artists, guided the counsels of statesmen, and, a poet himself,
was an inspiration to poets. Everywhere in Italy the monks
of his order were travelling, restoring the shrines, preaching
against the voluptuous and unworthy pictures with which
sensual artists had desecrated the churches, and calling the
people back by their exhortations to the purity of primitive
Christianity.

Father Antonio was a younger brother of Elsie, and had
early become a member of the San Marco, enthusiastic not
less in religion than in Art. His intercourse with his sister
had few points of sympathy, Elsie being as decided a utilitarian
as any old Yankee female born in the granite hills
of New Hampshire, and pursuing with a hard and sharp
energy her narrow plan of life for Agnes. She regarded
her brother as a very properly religious person, considering
his calling, but was a little bored with his exuberant devotion,

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

and absolutely indifferent to his artistic enthusiasm. Agnes,
on the contrary, had from a child attached herself to her
uncle with all the energy of a sympathetic nature, and his
yearly visits had been looked forward to on her part with
intense expectation. To him she could say a thousand things
which she instinctively concealed from her grandmother;
and Elsie was well pleased with the confidence, because it
relieved her a little from the vigilant guardianship that she
otherwise held over the girl. When Father Antonio was
near, she had leisure now and then for a little private gossip
of her own, without the constant care of supervising Agnes.

“Dear uncle, how glad I am to see you once more!” was
the eager salutation with which the young girl received the
monk, as he gained the little garden. “And you have
brought your pictures; — oh, I know you have so many
pretty things to show me!”

“Well, well, child,” said Elsie, “don't begin upon that
now. A little talk of bread and cheese will be more in
point. Come in, brother, and wash your feet, and let me
beat the dust out of your cloak, and give you something to
stay Nature; for you must be fasting.”

“Thank you, sister,” said the monk; “and as for you,
pretty one, never mind what she says. Uncle Antonio will
show his little Agnes everything by-and-by. — A good little
thing it is, sister.”

“Yes, yes, — good enough, — and too good,” said Elsie,
bustling about; — “roses can't help having thorns, I suppose.”

“Only our ever-blessed Rose of Sharon, the dear mystical
Rose of Paradise, can boast of having no thorns,” said
the monk, bowing and crossing himself devoutly.

Agnes clasped her hands on her bosom and bowed also,

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

while Elsie stopped with her knife in the middle of a loaf
of black bread, and crossed herself with somewhat of impatience, —
like a worldly-minded person of our day, who is
interrupted in the midst of an observation by a grace.

After the rites of hospitality had been duly observed, the
old dame seated herself contentedly in her door with her
distaff, resigned Agnes to the safe guardianship of her
uncle, and had a feeling of security in seeing them sitting
together on the parapet of the garden, with the portfolio
spread out between them, — the warm twilight glow of the
evening sky lighting up their figures as they bent in ardent
interest over its contents. The portfolio showed a fluttering
collection of sketches, — fruits, flowers, animals, insects,
faces, figures, shrines, buildings, trees, — all, in short, that
might strike the mind of a man to whose eye nothing on the
face of the earth is without beauty and significance.

“Oh, how beautiful!” said the girl, taking up one sketch,
in which a bunch of rosy cyclamen was painted rising out of
a bed of moss.

“Ah, that indeed, my dear!” said the artist. “Would
you had seen the place where I painted it! I stopped
there to recite my prayers one morning; 't was by the side
of a beautiful cascade, and all the ground was covered with
these lovely cyclamens, and the air was musky with their
fragrance. — Ah, the bright rose-colored leaves! I can get
no color like them, unless some angel would bring me some
from those sunset clouds yonder.”

“And oh, dear uncle, what lovely primroses!” pursued
Agnes, taking up another paper.

“Yes, child; but you should have seen them when I was
coming down the south side of the Apennines; — these were
everywhere so pale and sweet, they seemed like the

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

humility of our Most Blessed Mother in her lowly mortal state.
I am minded to make a border of primroses to the leaf in
the Breviary where is the `Hail, Mary!' — for it seems as
if that flower doth ever say, `Behold the handmaid of the
Lord!'”

“And what will you do with the cyclamen, uncle? does
not that mean something!”

“Yes, daughter,” replied the monk, readily entering into
that symbolical strain which permeated all the heart and
mind of the religious of his day, — “I can see a meaning
in it. For you see that the cyclamen puts forth its leaves in
early spring deeply engraven with mystical characters, and
loves cool shadows, and moist, dark places, but comes at
length to wear a royal crown of crimson; and it seems to
me like the saints who dwell in convents and other prayerful
places, and have the word of God graven in their hearts
in youth, till these blossom into fervent love, and they are
crowned with royal graces.”

“Ah!” sighed Agnes, “how beautiful and how blessed to
be among such!”

“Thou sayest well, dear child. Blessed are the flowers
of God that grow in cool solitudes, and have never been profaned
by the hot sun and dust of this world!”

“I should like to be such a one,” said Agnes. “I often
think, when I visit the sisters at the Convent, that I long
to be one of them.”

“A pretty story!” said Dame Elsie, who had heard the
last words, — “go into a convent and leave your poor grandmother
all alone, when she has toiled night and day for so
many years to get a dowry for you and find you a worthy
husband!”

“I don't want any husband in this world, grandmamma,”
said Agnes.

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

“What talk is this? Not want a good husband to take
care of you when your poor old grandmother is gone? Who
will provide for you?”

“He who took care of the blessed Saint Agnes, grandmamma.”

“Saint Agnes, to be sure! That was a great many
years ago, and times have altered since then; — in these
days girls must have husbands. Is n't it so, brother Antonio?”

“But if the darling hath a vocation?” said the artist,
mildly.

“Vocation! I 'll see to that! She sha'n't have a vocation!
Suppose I 'm going to delve, and toil, and spin, and
wear myself to the bone, and have her slip through my
fingers at last with a vocation? No, indeed!”

“Indeed, dear grandmother, don't be angry!” said Agnes.
“I will do just as you say, — only I don't want a
husband.”

“Well, well, my little heart, — one thing at a time; you
sha'n't have him till you say yes willingly,” said Elsie, in a
mollified tone.

Agnes turned again to the portfolio and busied herself
with it, her eyes dilating as she ran over the sketches.

“Ah! what pretty, pretty bird is this?” she asked.

“Knowest thou not that bird, with his little red beak?”
said the artist. “When our dear Lord hung bleeding, and
no man pitied him, this bird, filled with tender love, tried to
draw out the nails with his poor little beak, — so much better
were the birds than we hard-hearted sinners! — hence
he hath honor in many pictures. See here, — I shall put
him into the office of the Sacred Heart, in a little nest curiously
built in a running vine of passion-flower. See here,

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

daughter, — I have a great commission to execute a Breviary
for our house, and our holy Father was pleased to say
that the spirit of the blessed Angelico had in some little
humble measure descended on me, and now I am busy
day and night; for not a twig rustles, not a bird flies,
nor a flower blossoms, but I begin to see therein some
hint of holy adornment to my blessed work.”

“Oh, Uncle Antonio, how happy you must be!” said
Agnes, — her large eyes filling with tears.

“Happy! — child, am I not?” said the monk, looking
up and crossing himself. “Holy Mother, am I not? Do
I not walk the earth in a dream of bliss, and see the footsteps
of my Most Blessed Lord and his dear Mother on
every rock and hill? I see the flowers rise up in clouds to
adore them. What am I, unworthy sinner, that such grace
is granted me? Often I fall on my face before the humblest
flower where my dear Lord hath written his name, and confess
I am unworthy the honor of copying his sweet handiwork.”

The artist spoke these words with his hands clasped and
his fervid eyes upraised, like a man in an ecstasy; nor can
our more prosaic English give an idea of the fluent naturalness
and grace with which such images melt into that lovely
tongue which seems made to be the natural language of
poetry and enthusiasm.

Agnes looked up to him with humble awe, as to some
celestial being; but there was a sympathetic glow in her face,
and she put her hands on her bosom, as her manner often
was when much moved, and, drawing a deep sigh, said, —

“Would that such gifts were mine!”

“They are thine, sweet one,” said the monk. “In
Christ's dear kingdom is no mine or thine, but all that

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

each hath is the property of others. I never rejoice so
much in my art as when I think of the communion of
saints, and that all that our Blessed Lord will work through
me is the property of the humblest soul in his kingdom.
When I see one flower rarer than another, or a bird singing
on a twig, I take note of the same, and say, `This lovely
work of God shall be for some shrine, or the border of a
missal, or the foreground of an altar-piece, and thus shall
his saints be comforted.'”

“But,” said Agnes, fervently, “how little can a poor
young maiden do! Ah, I do so long to offer myself up
in some way to the dear Lord, who gave himself for us, and
for his Most Blessed Church!”

As Agnes spoke these words, her cheek, usually so clear
and pale, became suffused with a tremulous color, and her
dark eyes had a deep, divine expression; — a moment after,
the color slowly faded, her head drooped, and her long, dark
lashes fell on her cheek, while her hands were folded on her
bosom. The eye of the monk was watching her with an
enkindled glance.

“Is she not the very presentment of our Blessed Lady
in the Annunciation?” said he to himself. “Surely, this
grace is upon her for this special purpose. My prayers are
answered.

“Daughter,” he began, in a gentle tone, “a glorious work
has been done of late in Florence under the preaching of
our blessed Superior. Could you believe it, daughter, in
these times of backsliding and rebuke there have been
found painters base enough to paint the pictures of vile,
abandoned women in the character of our Blessed Lady;
yea, and princes have been found wicked enough to buy
them and put them up in churches, so that the people have

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

had the Mother of all Purity presented to them in the guise
of a vile harlot. Is it not dreadful?”

“How horrible!” said Agnes.

“Ah, but you should have seen the great procession
through Florence, when all the little children were inspired
by the heavenly preaching of our dear Master.
These dear little ones, carrying the blessed cross and singing
the hymns our Master had written for them, went from
house to house and church to church, demanding that everything
that was vile and base should be delivered up to the
flames, — and the people, beholding, thought that the angels
had indeed come down, and brought forth all their loose pictures
and vile books, such as Boccaccio's romances and other
defilements, and the children made a splendid bonfire of
them in the Grand Piazza, and so thousands of vile things
were consumed and scattered. And then our blessed Master
exhorted the artists to give their pencils to Christ and his
Mother, and to seek for her image among pious and holy
women living a veiled and secluded life, like that our Lady
lived before the blessed Annunciation. `Think you,' he said,
`that the blessed Angelico obtained the grace to set forth
our Lady in such heavenly wise by gazing about the streets
on mincing women tricked out in all the world's bravery? —
or did he not find her image in holy solitudes, among modest
and prayerful saints?'”

“Ah,” said Agnes, drawing in her breath with an expression
of awe, “what mortal would dare to sit for the
image of our Lady!”

“Dear child, there be women whom the Lord crowns with
beauty when they know it not, and our dear Mother sheds
so much of her spirit into their hearts that it shines out in
their faces; and among such must the painter look. Dear

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

little child, be not ignorant that our Lord hath shed this great
grace on thee. I have received a light that thou art to be
the model for the `Hail Mary!' in my Breviary.”

“Oh, no, no, no! it cannot be!” said Agnes, covering her
face with her hands.

“My daughter, thou art very beautiful, and this beauty
was given thee not for thyself, but to be laid like a sweet
flower on the altar of thy Lord. Think how blessed, if,
through thee, the faithful be reminded of the modesty and
humility of Mary, so that their prayers become more fervent,—
would it not be a great grace?”

“Dear uncle,” said Agnes, “I am Christ's child. If it be
as you say, — which I did not know, — give me some days
to pray and prepare my soul, that I may offer myself in all
humility.”

During this conversation Elsie had left the garden and
gone a little way down the gorge, to have a few moments of
gossip with an old crony. The light of the evening sky had
gradually faded away, and the full moon was pouring a
shower of silver upon the orange-trees. As Agnes sat on the
parapet, with the moonlight streaming down on her young,
spiritual face, now tremulous with deep suppressed emotion,
the painter thought he had never seen any human creature
that looked nearer to his conception of a celestial being.

They both sat awhile in that kind of quietude which often
falls between two who have stirred some deep fountain of
emotion. All was so still around them, that the drip and
trickle of the little stream which fell from the garden wall
into the dark abyss of the gorge could well be heard as it
pattered from one rocky point to another, with a slender,
lulling sound.

Suddenly the reveries of the two were disturbed by the

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

shadow of a figure which passed into the moonlight and
seemed to rise from the side of the gorge. A man enveloped
in a dark cloak with a peaked hood stepped across the
moss-grown garden parapet, stood a moment irresolute, then
the cloak dropped suddenly from him, and the cavalier stood
in the moonlight before Agnes. He bore in his hand a tall
stalk of white lily, with open blossoms and buds and tender
fluted green leaves, such as one sees in a thousand pictures of
the Annunciation. The moonlight fell full upon his face, revealing
his haughty yet beautiful features, agitated by some
profound emotion. The monk and the girl were both too
much surprised for a moment to utter a sound; and when,
after an instant, the monk made a half-movement as if to
address him, the cavalier raised his right hand with a sudden
authoritative gesture which silenced him. Then turning
toward Agnes, he kneeled, and kissing the hem of her robe,
and laying the lily in her lap, “Holiest and dearest,” he said,
“oh, forget not to pray for me!” He rose again in a
moment, and, throwing his cloak around him, sprang over
the garden wall, and was heard rapidly descending into the
shadows of the gorge.

All this passed so quickly that it seemed to both the spectators
like a dream. The splendid man, with his jewelled
weapons, his haughty bearing, and air of easy command,
bowing with such solemn humility before the peasant-girl, reminded
the monk of the barbaric princes in the wonderful
legends he had read, who had been drawn by some heavenly
inspiration to come and render themselves up to the teachings
of holy virgins, chosen of the Lord, in divine solitudes.
In the poetical world in which he lived all such marvels
were possible. There were a thousand precedents for them
in that devout dream-land, “The Lives of the Saints.”

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

“My daughter,” he said, after looking vainly down the
dark shadows upon the path of the stranger, “have you
ever seen this man before?”

“Yes, uncle; yesterday evening I saw him for the first
time, when sitting at my stand at the gate of the city. It
was at the Ave Maria; he came up there and asked my
prayers, and gave me a diamond ring for the shrine of
Saint Agnes, which I carried to the convent to-day.”

“Behold, my dear daughter, the confirmation of what I
have just said to thee! It is evident that our Lady hath
endowed thee with the great grace of a beauty which draws
the soul upward towards the angels, instead of downward to
sensual things, like the beauty of worldly women. What saith
the blessed poet Dante of the beauty of the holy Beatrice? —
that it said to every man who looked on her, `Aspire!'1
Great is the grace, and thou must give special praise therefor.”

“I would,” said Agnes, thoughtfully, “that I knew who

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

this stranger is, and what is his great trouble and need, —
his eyes are so full of sorrow. Giulietta said he was the
King's brother, and was called the Lord Adrian. What
sorrow can he have, or what need for the prayers of a poor
maid like me?”

“Perhaps the Lord hath pierced him with a longing after
the celestial beauty and heavenly purity of paradise, and
wounded him with a divine sorrow, as happened to Saint
Francis and to the blessed Saint Dominic,” said the monk.
“Beauty is the Lord's arrow, wherewith he pierceth to the
inmost soul, with a divine longing and languishment which
find rest only in him. Hence thou seest the wounds of love
in saints are always painted by us with holy flames ascending
from them. Have good courage, sweet child, and
pray with fervor for this youth; for there be no prayers
sweeter before the throne of God than those of spotless
maidens. The Scripture saith, `My beloved feedeth among
the lilies.'”

At this moment the sharp, decided tramp of Elsie was
heard reëntering the garden.

“Come, Agnes,” she said, “it is time for you to begin your
prayers, or, the saints know, I shall not get you to bed till
midnight. I suppose prayers are a good thing,” she added,
seating herself wearily; “but if one must have so many of
them, one must get about them early. There 's reason in
all things.”

Agnes, who had been sitting abstractedly on the parapet,
with her head drooped over the lily-spray, now seemed to
collect herself. She rose up in a grave and thoughtful manner,
and, going forward to the shrine of the Madonna, removed
the flowers of the morning, and holding the vase
under the spout of the fountain, all feathered with waving

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

maiden-hair, filled it with fresh water, the drops falling from
it in a thousand little silver rings in the moonlight.

“I have a thought,” said the monk to himself, drawing
from his girdle a pencil and hastily sketching by the moonlight.
What he drew was a fragile maiden form, sitting
with clasped hands on a mossy ruin, gazing on a spray of
white lilies which lay before her. He called it, The Blessed
Virgin pondering the Lily of the Annunciation.

“Hast thou ever reflected,” he said to Agnes, “what that
lily might be like which the angel Gabriel brought to our
Lady? — for, trust me, it was no mortal flower, but grew by
the river of life. I have often meditated thereon, that it was
like unto living silver with a light in itself, like the moon, —
even as our Lord's garments in the Transfiguration, which
glistened like the snow. I have cast about in myself by
what device a painter might represent so marvellous a
flower.”

“Now, brother Antonio,” said Elsie, “if you begin to
talk to the child about such matters, our Lady alone knows
when we shall get to bed. I am sure I 'm as good a Christian
as anybody; but, as I said, there 's reason in all things,
and one cannot always be wondering and inquiring into
heavenly matters, — as to every feather in Saint Michael's
wings, and as to our Lady's girdle and shoestrings and thimble
and work-basket; and when one gets through with our
Lady, then one has it all to go over about her mother, the
blessed Saint Anne (may her name be ever praised!). I
mean no disrespect, but I am certain the saints are reasonable
folk and must see that poor folk must live, and, in
order to live, must think of something else now and then
besides them. That 's my mind, brother.”

“Well, well, sister,” said the monk placidly, “no doubt

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

you are right. There shall be no quarrelling in the Lord's
vineyard; every one hath his manner and place, and you
follow the lead of the blessed Saint Martha, which is holy
and honorable.”

“Honorable! I should think it might be!” said Elsie.
“I warrant me, if everything had been left to Saint Mary's
doings, our Blessed Lord and the Twelve Apostles might
have gone supperless. But it 's Martha gets all the work,
and Mary all the praise.”

“Quite right, quite right,” said the monk, abstractedly,
while he stood out in the moonlight busily sketching the
fountain. By just such a fountain, he thought, our Lady
might have washed the clothes of the Blessed Babe. Doubtless
there was some such in the court of her dwelling, all
mossy, and with sweet waters forever singing a song of
praise therein.

Elsie was heard within the house meanwhile making
energetic commotion, rattling pots and pans, and producing
decided movements among the simple furniture of the dwelling,
probably with a view to preparing for the night's repose
of the guest.

Meanwhile Agnes, kneeling before the shrine, was going
through with great feeling and tenderness the various manuals
and movements of nightly devotion which her own
religious fervor and the zeal of her spiritual advisers had
enjoined upon her. Christianity, when it entered Italy,
came among a people every act of whose life was colored
and consecrated by symbolic and ritual acts of heathenism.
The only possible way to uproot this was in supplanting it
by Christian ritual and symbolism equally minute and pervading.
Besides, in those ages when the Christian preacher
was utterly destitute of all the help which the press now

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

gives in keeping under the eye of converts the great inspiring
truths of religion, it was one of the first offices of every
saint whose preaching stirred the heart of the people, to devise
symbolic forms, signs, and observances, by which the
mobile and fluid heart of the multitude might crystallize into
habits of devout remembrance. The rosary, the crucifix,
the shrine, the banner, the procession, were catechisms and
tracts invented for those who could not read, wherein the
substance of pages was condensed and gave itself to the eye
and the touch. Let us not, from the height of our day, with
the better appliances which a universal press gives us, sneer
at the homely rounds of the ladder by which the first multitudes
of the Lord's followers climbed heavenward.

If there seemed somewhat mechanical in the number of
times which Agnes repeated the “Hail, Mary!” — in the
prescribed number of times she rose or bowed or crossed
herself or laid her forehead in low humility on the flags of
the pavement, it was redeemed by the earnest fervor which
inspired each action. However foreign to the habits of a
Northern mind or education such a mode of prayer may be,
these forms to her were all helpful and significant, her soul
was borne by them Godward, — and often, as she prayed, it
seemed to her that she could feel the dissolving of all earthly
things, and the pressing nearer and nearer of the great cloud
of witnesses who ever surround the humblest member of
Christ's mystical body.



“Sweet loving hearts around her beat,
Sweet helping hands are stirred,
And palpitates the veil between
With breathings almost heard.”

Certain English writers, looking entirely from a worldly
and philosophical stand-point, are utterly at a loss to account

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

for the power which certain Italian women of obscure birth
came to exercise in the councils of nations merely by the
force of a mystical piety; but the Northern mind of Europe
is entirely unfitted to read and appreciate the psychological
religious phenomena of Southern races. The temperament
which in our modern days has been called the mediïstic, and
which with us is only exceptional, is more or less a race-peculiarity
of Southern climates, and gives that objectiveness
to the conception of spiritual things from which grew up
a whole ritual and a whole world of religious Art. The
Southern saints and religious artists were seers, — men and
women of that peculiar fineness and delicacy of temperament
which made them especially apt to receive and project outward
the truths of the spiritual life; they were in that state
of “divine madness” which is favorable to the most intense
conception of the poet and artist, and something of this
influence descended through all the channels of the people.

When Agnes rose from prayer, she had a serene, exalted
expression, like one who walks with some unseen excellence
and meditates on some untold joy. As she was crossing the
court to come towards her uncle, her eye was attracted by
the sparkle of something on the ground, and, stooping, she
picked up a heart-shaped locket, curiously made of a large
amethyst, and fastened with a golden arrow. As she pressed
upon this, the locket opened and disclosed to her view a
folded paper. Her mood at this moment was so calm and
elevated that she received the incident with no start or
shiver of the nerves. To her it seemed a Providential token,
which would probably bring to her some further knowledge
of this mysterious being who had been so especially
confided to her intercessions.

Agnes had learned of the Superior of the Convent the art

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

of reading writing, which would never have been the birthright
of the peasant-girl in her times, and the moon had that
dazzling clearness which revealed every letter. She stood
by the parapet, one hand lying in the white blossoming alyssum
which filled its marble crevices, while she read and
seriously pondered the contents of the paper.



TO AGNES.
Sweet saint, sweet lady, may a sinful soul
Approach thee with an offering of love,
And lay at thy dear feet a weary heart
That loves thee, as it loveth God above?
If blessed Mary may without a stain
Receive the love of sinners most defiled,
If the fair saints that walk with her in white
Refuse not love from earth's most guilty child,
Shouldst thou, sweet lady, then that love deny
Which all-unworthy at thy feet is laid?
Ah, gentlest angel, be not more severe
Than the dear heavens unto a loving prayer!
Howe'er unworthily that prayer be said,
Let thine acceptance be like that on high!

There might have been times in Agnes's life when the
reception of this note would have astonished and perplexed
her; but the whole strain of thought and conversation this
evening had been in exalted and poetical regions, and the
soft stillness of the hour, the wonderful calmness and clearness
of the moonlight, all seemed in unison with the strange
incident that had occurred, and with the still stranger tenor
of the paper. The soft melancholy, half-religious tone of it
was in accordance with the whole under-current of her life,
and prevented that start of alarm which any homage of a
more worldly form might have excited. It is not to be wondered
at, therefore, that she read it many times with pauses

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

and intervals of deep thought, and then with a movement of
natural and girlish curiosity examined the rich jewel which
had enclosed it. At last, seeming to collect her thoughts,
she folded the paper and replaced it in its sparkling casket,
and, unlocking the door of the shrine, laid the gem with its
enclosure beneath the lily-spray, as another offering to the
Madonna. “Dear Mother,” she said, “if indeed it be so,
may he rise from loving me to loving thee and thy
dear Son, who is Lord of all! Amen!” Thus praying,
she locked the door and turned thoughtfully to her repose,
leaving the monk pacing up and down in the moonlit
garden.

Meanwhile the cavalier was standing on the velvet mossy
bridge which spanned the stream at the bottom of the gorge,
watching the play of moonbeams on layer after layer of
tremulous silver foliage in the clefts of the black, rocky walls
on either side. The moon rode so high in the deep violetcolored
sky, that her beams came down almost vertically,
making green and translucent the leaves through which they
passed, and throwing strongly marked shadows here and
there on the flower-embroidered moss of the old bridge.
There was that solemn, plaintive stillness in the air which
makes the least sound — the hum of an insect's wing, the
cracking of a twig, the patter of falling water — so distinct
and impressive.

It needs not to be explained how the cavalier, following
the steps of Agnes and her grandmother at a distance, had
threaded the path by which they ascended to their little
sheltered nook, — how he had lingered within hearing of
Agnes's voice, and, moving among the surrounding rocks
and trees, and drawing nearer and nearer as evening shadows
drew on, had listened to the conversation, hoping that

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

some unexpected chance might gain him a moment's speech
with his enchantress.

The reader will have gathered from the preceding chapter
that the conception which Agnes had formed as to the real
position of her admirer from the reports of Giulietta was
false, and that in reality he was not Lord Adrian, the brother
of the King, but an outcast and landless representative of
one branch of an ancient and noble Roman family, whose
estates had been confiscated and whose relations had been
murdered, to satisfy the boundless rapacity of Cæsar Borgia,
the infamous favorite of the notorious Alexander VI.

The natural temperament of Agostino Sarelli had been
rather that of the poet and artist than of the warrior. In
the beautiful gardens of his ancestral home it had been his
delight to muse over the pages of Dante; to sing to the lute,
and to write in the facile flowing rhyme of his native Italian,
the fancies of the dream-land of his youth.

He was the younger brother of the family, — the favorite
son and companion of his mother, who, being of a tender
and religious nature, had brought him up in habits of the
most implicit reverence and devotion for the institutions of
his fathers.

The storm which swept over his house, and blasted all his
worldly prospects, blasted, too, and withered all those religious
hopes and beliefs by which alone sensitive and affectionate
natures can be healed of the wounds of adversity without
leaving distortion or scar. For his house had been overthrown,
his elder brother cruelly and treacherously murdered,
himself and his retainers robbed and cast out, by a man who
had the entire sanction and support of the Head of the
Christian Church, the Vicar of Christ on Earth. So said
the current belief of his times, — the faith in which his

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

sainted mother died; and the difficulty with which a man
breaks away from such ties is in exact proportion to the
refinement and elevation of his nature.

In the mind of our young nobleman there was a double
current. He was a Roman, and the traditions of his house
went back to the time of Mutius Scævola; and his old nurse
had often told him that grand story of how the young hero
stood with his right hand in the fire rather than betray his
honor. If the legends of Rome's ancient heroes cause the
pulses of colder climes and alien races to throb with sympathetic
heroism, what must their power be to one who says,
These were my fathers? Agostino read Plutarch, and
thought, “I, too, am a Roman!” — and then he looked on
the power that held sway over the Tarpeian Rock and the
halls of the old “Sanctus Senatus,” and asked himself, “By
what right does it hold these?” He knew full well that in
the popular belief all those hardy and virtuous old Romans
whose deeds of heroism so transported him were burning in
hell for the crime of having been born before Christ; and
he asked himself, as he looked on the horrible and unnatural
luxury and vice which defiled the Papal chair and ran riot
through every ecclesiastical order, whether such men, without
faith, without conscience, and without even decency, were
indeed the only authorized successors of Christ and his Apostles?

To us, of course, from our modern stand-point, the question
has an easy solution, — but not so in those days, when
the Christianity of the known world was in the Romish
church, and when the choice seemed to be between that and
infidelity. Not yet had Luther flared aloft the bold, cheery
torch which showed the faithful how to disentangle Christianity
from Ecclesiasticism. Luther in those days was a

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

star lying low in the gray horizon of a yet unawakened
dawn.

All through Italy at this time there was the restless throbbing
and pulsating, the aimless outreach of the popular
heart, which marks the decline of one cycle of religious faith
and calls for some great awakening and renewal. Savonarola,
the priest and prophet of this dumb desire, was beginning
to heave a great heart of conflict towards that mighty
struggle with the vices and immoralities of his time in which
he was yet to sink a martyr; and even now his course was
beginning to be obstructed by the full energy of the whole
aroused serpent brood which hissed and knotted in the holy
places of Rome.

Here, then, was our Agostino, with a nature intensely
fervent and poetic, every fibre of whose soul and nervous
system had been from childhood skilfully woven and intertwined
with the ritual and faith of his fathers, yearning
towards the grave of his mother, yearning towards the
legends of saints and angels with which she had lulled his
cradle slumbers and sanctified his childhood's pillow, and yet
burning with the indignation of a whole line of old Roman
ancestors against an injustice and oppression wrought under
the full approbation of the head of that religion. Half his
nature was all the while battling the other half. Would he
be Roman, or would he be Christian? All the Roman in
him said “No!” when he thought of submission to the
patent and open injustice and fiendish tyranny which had
disinherited him, slain his kindred, and held its impure reign
by torture and by blood. He looked on the splendid snowcrowned
mountains whose old silver senate engirdles Rome
with an eternal and silent majesty of presence, and he
thought how often in ancient times they had been a shelter

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

to free blood that would not endure oppression; and so gathering
to his banner the crushed and scattered retainers of
his father's house, and offering refuge and protection to multitudes
of others whom the crimes and rapacities of the
Borgias had stripped of possessions and means of support,
he fled to a fastness in the mountains between Rome and
Naples, and became an independent chieftain, living by his
sword.

The rapacity, cruelty, and misgovernment of the various
regular authorities of Italy at this time made brigandage a
respectable and honored institution in the eyes of the people,
though it was ostensibly banned both by Pope and Prince.
Besides, in the multitude of contending factions which were
every day wrangling for supremacy, it soon became apparent,
even to the ruling authorities, that a band of fighting-men
under a gallant leader, advantageously posted in the mountains
and understanding all their passes, was a power of no
small importance to be employed on one side or the other;
and therefore it happened, that, though nominally outlawed
or excommunicated, they were secretly protected on both
sides, with a view to securing their assistance in critical
turns of affairs.

Among the common people of the towns and villages their
relations were of the most comfortable kind, their depredations
being chiefly confined to the rich and prosperous, who,
as they wrung their wealth out of the people, were not considered
particular objects of compassion when the same kind
of high-handed treatment was extended toward themselves.

The most spirited and brave of the young peasantry, if
they wished to secure the smiles of the girls of their neighborhood,
and win hearts past redemption, found no surer
avenue to favor than in joining the brigands. The leaders

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

of these bands sometimes piqued themselves on elegant
tastes and accomplishments; and one of them is said to
have sent to the poet Tasso, in his misfortunes and exile,
an offer of honorable asylum and protection in his mountain-fortress.

Agostino Sarelli saw himself, in fact, a powerful chief;
and there were times when the splendid scenery of his
mountain-fastness, its inspiring air, its wild eagle-like grandeur,
independence, and security, gave him a proud contentment,
and he looked at his sword and loved it as a bride.
But then again there were moods in which he felt all that
yearning and disquiet of soul which the man of wide and
tender moral organization must feel who has had his faith
shaken in the religion of his fathers. To such a man the
quarrel with his childhood's faith is a never-ending anguish;
especially is it so with a religion so objective, so pictorial,
and so interwoven with the whole physical and nervous
nature of man, as that which grew up and flowered in
modern Italy.

Agostino was like a man who lives in an eternal struggle
of self-justification, — his reason forever going over and
over with its plea before his regretful and never-satisfied
heart, which was drawn every hour of the day by
some chain of memory towards the faith whose visible administrators
he detested with the whole force of his moral
being. When the vesper-bell, with its plaintive call, rose
amid the purple shadows of the olive-silvered mountains, —
when the distant voices of chanting priest and choir reached
him solemnly from afar, — when he looked into a church
with its cloudy pictures of angels, and its window-panes
flaming with venerable forms of saints and martyrs, — it
roused a yearning anguish, a pain and conflict, which all the

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

efforts of his reason could not subdue. How to be a Christian
and yet defy the authorized Head of the Christian
Church, or how to be a Christian and recognize foul men
of obscene and rapacious deeds as Christ's representatives,
was the inextricable Gordian knot, which his sword could
not divide. He dared not approach the Sacrament, he dared
not pray, and sometimes he felt wild impulses to tread down
in riotous despair every fragment of a religious belief which
seemed to live in his heart only to torture him. He had
heard priests scoff over the wafer they consecrated, — he
had known them to mingle poison for rivals in the sacramental
wine, — and yet God had kept silence and not struck
them dead; and like the Psalmist of old he said, “Verily, I
have cleansed my heart in vain, and washed my hands in
innocency. Is there a God that judgeth in the earth?”

The first time he saw Agnes bending like a flower in the
slanting evening sunbeams by the old gate of Sorrento,
while he stood looking down the kneeling street and striving
to hold his own soul in the sarcastic calm of utter
indifference, he felt himself struck to the heart by an influence
he could not define. The sight of that young face,
with its clear, beautiful lines, and its tender fervor, recalled a
thousand influences of the happiest and purest hours of his
life, and drew him with an attraction he vainly strove to
hide under an air of mocking gallantry.

When she looked him in the face with such grave, surprised
eyes of innocent confidence, and promised to pray for
him, he felt a remorseful tenderness as if he had profaned a
shrine. All that was passionate, poetic, and romantic in his
nature was awakened to blend itself in a strange mingling of
despairing sadness and of tender veneration about this sweet
image of perfect purity and faith. Never does love strike

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

so deep and immediate a root as in a sorrowful and desolated
nature; there it has nothing to dispute the soil, and soon
fills it with its interlacing fibres.

In this case it was not merely Agnes that he sighed for,
but she stood to him as the fair symbol of that life-peace,
that rest of soul which he had lost, it seemed to him, forever.

“Behold this pure, believing child,” he said to himself, —
“a true member of that blessed Church to which thou art
a rebel! How peacefully this lamb walketh the old ways
trodden by saints and martyrs, while thou art an infidel and
unbeliever!” And then a stern voice within him answered,—
“What then? Is the Holy Ghost indeed alone dispensed
through the medium of Alexander and his scarlet crew of
cardinals? Hath the power to bind and loose in Christ's
Church been indeed given to whoever can buy it with the
wages of robbery and oppression? Why does every prayer
and pious word of the faithful reproach me? Why is God
silent? Or is there any God? Oh, Agnes, Agnes! dear
lily! fair lamb! lead a sinner into the green pastures where
thou restest!”

So wrestled the strong nature, tempest-tossed in its
strength, — so slept the trustful, blessed in its trust, —
then in Italy, as now in all lands.

eaf699n2

1 I cannot forbear quoting Mr. Norton's beautiful translation of this
sonnet in the Atlantic Monthly for February, 1859: —



“So gentle and so modest doth appear
My lady when she giveth her salute,
That every tongue becometh trembling mute
Nor do the eyes to look upon her dare.
And though she hears her praises, she doth go
Benignly clothèd with humility,
And like a thing come down she seems to be
From heaven to earth, a miracle to show.
So pleaseth she whoever cometh nigh her,
She gives the heart a sweetness through the eyes
Which none can understand who doth not prove.
And from her lip there seems indeed to move
A spirit sweet and in Love's very guise,
Which goeth saying to the soul, `Aspire!'”

-- 123 --

p699-128 CHAPTER X. THE INTERVIEW.

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

The dreams of Agnes, on the night after her conversation
with the monk and her singular momentary interview
with the cavalier, were a strange mixture of images, indicating
the peculiarities of her education and habits of daily
thought.

She dreamed that she was sitting alone in the moonlight,
and heard some one rustling in the distant foliage of the
orange-groves, and from them came a young man dressed in
white of a dazzling clearness like sunlight; large pearly
wings fell from his shoulders and seemed to shimmer with
a phosphoric radiance; his forehead was broad and grave,
and above it floated a thin, tremulous tongue of flame; his
eyes had that deep, mysterious gravity which is so well expressed
in all the Florentine paintings of celestial beings:
and yet, singularly enough, this white-robed, glorified form
seemed to have the features and lineaments of the mysterious
cavalier of the evening before, — the same deep, mournful,
dark eyes, only that in them the light of earthly pride
had given place to the calm, strong gravity of an assured
peace, — the same broad forehead, — the same delicately
chiselled features, but elevated and etherealized, glowing
with a kind of interior ecstasy. He seemed to move from
the shadow of the orange-trees with a backward floating of
his lustrous garments, as if borne on a cloud just along the
surface of the ground; and in his hand he held the

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

lily-spray, all radiant with a silvery, living light, just as the
monk had suggested to her a divine flower might be. Agnes
seemed to herself to hold her breath and marvel with
a secret awe, and, as often happens in dreams, she wondered
to herself, — “Was this stranger, then, indeed, not even
mortal, not even a king's brother, but an angel? — How
strange,” she said to herself, “that I should never have seen
it in his eyes!” Nearer and nearer the vision drew, and
touched her forehead with the lily, which seemed dewy and
icy cool; and with the contact it seemed to her that a delicious
tranquillity, a calm ecstasy, possessed her soul, and the
words were impressed in her mind, as if spoken in her ear,
“The Lord hath sealed thee for his own!” — and then,
with the wild fantasy of dreams, she saw the cavalier in his
wonted form and garments, just as he had kneeled to her
the night before, and he said, “Oh, Agnes! Agnes! little
lamb of Christ, love me and lead me!” — and in her
sleep it seemed to her that her heart stirred and throbbed
with a strange, new movement in answer to those
sad, pleading eyes, and thereafter her dream became more
troubled.

The sea was beginning now to brighten with the reflection
of the coming dawn in the sky, and the flickering fire of Vesuvius
was waxing sickly and pale; and while all the high
points of rocks were turning of a rosy purple, in the weird
depths of the gorge were yet the unbroken shadows and
stillness of night. But at the earliest peep of dawn the
monk had risen, and now, as he paced up and down the
little garden, his morning hymn mingled with Agnes's
dreams, — words strong with all the nerve of the old Latin,
which, when they were written, had scarcely ceased to be
the spoken tongue of Italy.

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]



“Splendor paternæ gloriæ,
De luce lucem proferens,
Lux lucis et fons luminis,
Dies diem illuminans!
“Votis vocemus et Patrem,
Patrem potentis gratiæ,
Patrem perennis gloriæ:
Culpam releget lubricam!
“Confirmet actus strenuos,
Dentes retundat invidi,
Casus secundet asperos,
Donet gerendi gratiam!
“Christus nobis sit cibus,
Potusque noster sit fides:
Læti bibamus sobriam
Ebrietatem spiritus!
“Lætus dies hic transeat,
Pudor sit ut diluculum,
Fides velut meridies,
Crepusculum mens nesciat!”*

The hymn in every word well expressed the character
and habitual pose of mind of the singer, whose views of

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

earthly matters were as different from the views of ordinary
working mortals as those of a bird, as he flits and perches
and sings, must be from those of the four-footed ox who
plods. The “sobriam ebrietatem spiritus” was with him first
constitutional, as a child of sunny skies, and then cultivated
by every employment and duty of the religious and artistic
career to which from childhood he had devoted himself. If
perfect, unalloyed happiness has ever existed in this weary,
work-day world of ours, it has been in the bosoms of some
of those old religious artists of the Middle Ages, whose
thoughts grew and flowered in prayerful shadows, bursting
into thousands of quaint and fanciful blossoms on the pages
of missal and breviary. In them the fine life of color, form,
and symmetry, which is the gift of the Italian, formed a rich
stock on which to graft the true vine of religious faith, and
rare and fervid were the blossoms.

For it must be remarked in justice of the Christian religion,
that the Italian people never rose to the honors of originality
in the beautiful arts till inspired by Christianity. The
Art of ancient Rome was a second-hand copy of the original
and airy Greek, — often clever, but never vivid and self-originating.
It is to the religious Art of the Middle Ages,
to the Umbrian and Florentine schools particularly, that we
look for the peculiar and characteristic flowering of the

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

Italian mind. When the old Greek Art revived again in
modern Europe, though at first it seemed to add richness
and grace to this peculiar development, it smothered and
killed it at last, as some brilliant tropical parasite exhausts
the life of the tree it seems at first to adorn. Raphael and
Michel Angelo mark both the perfected splendor and the
commenced decline of original Italian Art; and just in proportion
as their ideas grew less Christian and more Greek
did the peculiar vividness and intense flavor of Italian nationality
pass away from them. They became again like
the ancient Romans, gigantic imitators and clever copyists,
instead of inspired kings and priests of a national development.

The tones of the monk's morning hymn awakened both
Agnes and Elsie, and the latter was on the alert instantly.

“Bless my soul!” she said, “brother Antonio has a marvellous
power of lungs; he is at it the first thing in the
morning. It always used to be so; when he was a boy, he
would wake me up before daylight singing.”

“He is happy, like the birds,” said Agnes, “because he
flies near heaven.”

“Like enough: he was always a pious boy; his prayers
and his pencil were ever uppermost: but he was a poor hand
at work: he could draw you an olive-tree on paper; but set
him to dress it, and any fool would have done better.”

The morning rites of devotion and the simple repast being
over, Elsie prepared to go to her business. It had occurred
to her that the visit of her brother was an admirable pretext
for withdrawing Agnes from the scene of her daily traffic,
and of course, as she fondly supposed, keeping her from the
sight of the suspected admirer.

Neither Agnes nor the monk had disturbed her serenity

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

by recounting the adventure of the evening before. Agnes
had been silent from the habitual reserve which a difference
of nature ever placed between her and her grandmother, —
a difference which made confidence on her side an utter
impossibility. There are natures which ever must be silent
to other natures, because there is no common language
between them. In the same house, at the same board, sharing
the same pillow even, are those forever strangers and
foreigners, whose whole stock of intercourse is limited to a
few brief phrases on the commonest material wants of life,
and who, as soon as they try to go farther, have no words
that are mutually understood.

“Agnes,” said her grandmother, “I shall not need you at
the stand to-day. There is that new flax to be spun, and
you may keep company with your uncle. I 'll warrant me,
you 'll be glad enough of that!”

“Certainly I shall,” said Agnes, cheerfully. “Uncle's
comings are my holidays.”

“I will show you somewhat further on my Breviary,” said
the monk. “Praised be God, many new ideas sprang up in
my mind last night, and seemed to shoot forth in blossoms.
Even my dreams have often been made fruitful in this divine
work.”

“Many a good thought comes in dreams,” said Elsie;
“but, for my part, I work too hard and sleep too sound to
get much that way.”

“Well, brother,” said Elsie, after breakfast, “you must
look well after Agnes to-day; for there be plenty of wolves
go round, hunting these little lambs.”

“Have no fear, sister,” said the monk, tranquilly; “the
angels have her in charge. If our eyes were only clearsighted,
we should see that Christ's little ones are never
alone.”

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

“All that is fine talk, brother; but I never found that the
angels attended to any of my affairs, unless I looked after
them pretty sharp myself; and as for girls, the dear Lord
knows they need a legion apiece to look after them. What
with roystering fellows and smooth-tongued gallants, and
with silly, empty-headed hussies like that Giulietta, one has
much ado to keep the best of them straight. Agnes is one
of the best, too, — a well-brought up, pious, obedient girl,
and industrious as a bee. Happy is the husband who gets
her. I would I knew a man good enough for her.”

This conversation took place while Agnes was in the garden
picking oranges and lemons, and filling the basket which
her grandmother was to take to the town. The silver ripple
of a hymn that she was singing came through the open
door; it was part of a sacred ballad in honor of Saint
Agnes: —



“Bring me no pearls to bind my hair,
No sparkling jewels bring to me!
Dearer by far the blood-red rose
That speaks of Him who died for me.
“Ah! vanish every earthly love,
All earthly dreams forgotten be!
My heart is gone beyond the stars,
To live with Him who died for me.”

“Hear you now, sister,” said the monk, “how the Lord
keeps the door of this maiden's heart? There is no fear of
her; and I much doubt, sister, whether you would do well to
interfere with the evident call this child hath to devote herself
wholly to the Lord.”

“Oh, you talk, brother Antonio, who never had a child in
your life, and don't know how a mother's heart warms towards
her children and her children's children! The saints,

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

as I said, must be reasonable, and ought n't to be putting
vocations into the head of an old woman's only staff and
stay; and if they ought n't to, why, then, they won't. Agnes
is a pious child, and loves her prayers and hymns; and so
she will love her husband, one of these days, as an honest
woman should.”

“But you know, sister, that the highest seats in Paradise
are reserved for the virgins who follow the Lamb.”

“Maybe so,” said Elsie, stiffly; “but the lower seats are
good enough for Agnes and me. For my part, I would
rather have a little comfort as I go along, and put up with
less in Paradise, (may our dear Lady bring us safely there!)
say I.”

So saying, Elsie raised the large, square basket of golden
fruit to her head, and turned her stately figure towards the
scene of her daily labors.

The monk seated himself on the garden-wall, with his
portfolio by his side, and seemed busily sketching and
retouching some of his ideas. Agnes wound some silvery-white
flax round her distaff, and seated herself near him
under an orange-tree; and while her small fingers were
twisting the flax, her large, thoughtful eyes were wandering
off on the deep blue sea, pondering over and over the
strange events of the day before, and the dreams of the
night.

“Dear child,” said the monk, “have you thought more of
what I said to you?”

A deep blush suffused her cheek as she answered, —

“Yes, uncle; and I had a strange dream last night.”

“A dream, my little heart? Come, then, and tell it to its
uncle. Dreams are the hushing of the bodily senses, that
the eyes of the Spirit may open.”

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

“Well, then,” said Agnes, “I dreamed that I sat pondering
as I did last evening in the moonlight, and that an angel
came forth from the trees” —

“Indeed!” said the monk, looking up with interest; “what
form had he?”

“He was a young man, in dazzling white raiment, and his
eyes were deep as eternity; and over his forehead was a
silver flame, and he bore a lily-stalk in his hand, which was
like what you told of, with light in itself.”

“That must have been the holy Gabriel,” said the monk,
“the angel that came to our blessed Mother. Did he say
aught?”

“Yes, he touched my forehead with the lily, and a sort of
cool rest and peace went all through me, and he said, `The
Lord hath sealed thee for his own!'”

“Even so,” said the monk, looking up, and crossing himself
devoutly, “by this token I know that my prayers are
answered.”

“But, dear uncle,” said Agnes, hesitating and blushing
painfully, “there was one singular thing about my dream, —
this holy angel had yet a strange likeness to the young man
that came here last night, so that I could not but marvel
at it.”

“It may be that the holy angel took on him in part this
likeness to show how glorious a redeemed soul might become,
that you might be encouraged to pray. The holy Saint
Monica thus saw the blessed Augustine standing clothed in
white among the angels while he was yet a worldling and
unbeliever, and thereby received the grace to continue her
prayers for thirty years, till she saw him a holy bishop.
This is a sure sign that this young man, whoever he
may be, shall attain Paradise through your prayers. Tell

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

me, dear little heart, is this the first angel thou hast
seen?”

“I never dreamed of them before. I have dreamed of
our Lady, and Saint Agnes, and Saint Catharine of Siena;
and sometimes it seemed that they sat a long time by my
bed, and sometimes it seemed that they took me with them
away to some beautiful place where the air was full of
music, and sometimes they filled my hands with such lovely
flowers that when I waked I was ready to weep that they
could no more be found. Why, dear uncle, do you see
angels often?”

“Not often, dear child, but sometimes a little glimpse.
But you should see the pictures of our holy Father Angelico,
to whom the angels appeared constantly; for so blessed
was the life he lived, that it was more in heaven than on
earth. He would never cumber his mind with the things
of this world, and would not paint for money, nor for prince's
favor; nor would he take places of power and trust in the
Church, or else, so great was his piety, they had made a
bishop of him; but he kept ever aloof and walked in the
shade. He used to say, `They that would do Christ's work
must walk with Christ.' His pictures of angels are indeed
wonderful, and their robes are of all dazzling colors, like
the rainbow. It is most surely believed among us that he
painted to show forth what he saw in heavenly visions.”

“Ah!” said Agnes, “how I wish I could see some of
these things!”

“You may well say so, dear child. There is one picture
of Paradise painted on gold, and there you may see our
Lord in the midst of the heavens crowning his blessed
Mother, and all the saints and angels surrounding; and
the colors are so bright that they seem like the sunset

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

clouds, — golden, and rosy, and purple, and amethystine,
and green like the new, tender leaves of spring: for, you
see, the angels are the Lord's flowers and birds that shine
and sing to gladden his Paradise, and there is nothing bright
on earth that is comparable to them, — so said the blessed
Angelico, who saw them. And what seems worthy of note
about them is their marvellous lightness, that they seem to
float as naturally as the clouds do, and their garments have
a divine grace of motion like vapor that curls and wavers in
the sun. Their faces, too, are most wonderful; for they
seem so full of purity and majesty, and withal humble, with
an inexpressible sweetness; for, beyond all others it was
given to the holy Angelico to paint the immortal beauty of
the soul.”

“It must be a great blessing and favor for you, dear uncle,
to see all these things,” said Agnes; “I am never tired of
hearing you tell of them.”

“There is one little picture,” said the monk, “wherein he
hath painted the death of our dear Lady; and surely no
mortal could ever conceive anything like her sweet dying
face, so faint and weak and tender that each man sees his
own mother dying there, yet so holy that one feels that it
can be no other than the mother of our Lord; and around
her stand the disciples mourning; but above is our blessed
Lord himself, who receives the parting spirit, as a tender
new-born babe, into his bosom: for so the holy painters represented
the death of saints, as of a birth in which each soul
became a little child of heaven.”

“How great grace must come from such pictures!” said
Agnes. “It seems to me that the making of such holy
things is one of the most blessed of good works. — Dear
uncle,” she said, after a pause, “they say that this deep

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

gorge is haunted by evil spirits, who often waylay and bewilder
the unwary, especially in the hours of darkness.”

“I should not wonder in the least,” said the monk; “for
you must know, child, that our beautiful Italy was of old so
completely given up and gone over to idolatry that even her
very soil casts up fragments of temples and stones that have
been polluted. Especially around these shores there is
scarcely a spot that hath not been violated in all times by
vilenesses and impurities such as the Apostle saith it is a
shame even to speak of. These very waters cast up marbles
and fragments of colored mosaics from the halls which were
polluted with devil-worship and abominable revellings; so
that, as the Gospel saith that the evil spirits cast out by
Christ walk through waste places, so do they cling to these
fragments of their old estate.”

“Well, uncle, I have longed to consecrate the gorge to
Christ by having a shrine there, where I might keep a
lamp burning.”

“It is a most pious thought, child.”

“And so, dear uncle, I thought that you would undertake
the work. There is one Pietro hereabout who is a skilful
worker in stone, and was a playfellow of mine, — though
of late grandmamma has forbidden me to talk with him, —
and I think he would execute it under your direction.”

“Indeed, my little heart, it shall be done,” said the monk,
cheerfully; “and I will engage to paint a fair picture of our
Lady to be within; and I think it would be a good thought
to have a pinnacle on the outside, where should stand a
statue of Saint Michael with his sword. Saint Michael
is a brave and wonderful angel, and all the devils and vile
spirits are afraid of him. I will set about the devices
to-day.”

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

And cheerily the good monk began to intone a verse of
an old hymn, —



“Sub tutela Michaelis,
Pax in terra, pax in cœlis.”1

In such talk and work the day passed away to Agnes;
but we will not say that she did not often fall into deep musings
on the mysterious visitor of the night before. Often
while the good monk was busy at his drawing, the distaff
would droop over her knee and her large dark eyes become
intently fixed on the ground, as if she were pondering some
absorbing subject.

Little could her literal, hard-working grandmother, or her
artistic, simple-minded uncle, or the dreamy Mother Theresa,
or her austere confessor, know of the strange forcing
process which they were all together uniting to carry on in
the mind of this sensitive young girl. Absolutely secluded
by her grandmother's watchful care from any actual knowledge
and experience of real life, she had no practical tests
by which to correct the dreams of that inner world in which
she delighted to live and move, and which was peopled with
martyrs, saints, and angels, whose deeds were possible or
probable only in the most exalted regions of devout poetry.

So she gave her heart at once and without reserve to an
enthusiastic desire for the salvation of the stranger, whom
Heaven, she believed, had directed to seek her intercessions;
and when the spindle drooped from her hand, and
her eyes became fixed on vacancy, she found herself wondering
who he might really be, and longing to know yet
a little more of him.

Towards the latter part of the afternoon, a hasty

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

messenger came to summon her uncle to administer the last
rites to a man who had just fallen from a building, and
who, it was feared, might breathe his last unshriven.

“Dear daughter, I must hasten and carry Christ to
this poor sinner,” said the monk, hastily putting all his
sketches and pencils into her lap. “Have a care of these
till I return, — that is my good little one!”

Agnes carefully arranged the sketches and put them into
the book, and then, kneeling before the shrine, began prayers
for the soul of the dying man.

She prayed long and fervently, and so absorbed did she
become, that she neither saw nor heard anything that passed
around her.

It was, therefore, with a start of surprise, as she rose from
prayer, that she saw the cavalier sitting on one end of the
marble sarcophagus, with an air so composed and melancholy
that he might have been taken for one of the marble
knights that sometimes are found on tombs.

“You are surprised to see me, dear Agnes,” he said, with
a calm, slow utterance, like a man who has assumed a position
he means fully to justify; “but I have watched day
and night, ever since I saw you, to find one moment to
speak with you alone.”

“My Lord,” said Agnes, “I humbly wait your pleasure.
Anything that a poor maiden may rightly do I will endeavor,
in all loving duty.”

“Whom do you take me for, Agnes, that you speak
thus?” said the cavalier, smiling sadly.

“Are you not the brother of our gracious King?” said
Agnes.

“No, dear maiden; and if the kind promise you lately
made me is founded on this mistake, it may be retracted.”

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

“No, my Lord,” said Agnes, — “though I now know not
who you are, yet if in any strait or need you seek such poor
prayers as mine, God forbid I should refuse them!”

“I am, indeed, in strait and need, Agnes; the sun does
not shine on a more desolate man than I am, — one more
utterly alone in the world; there is no one left to love me.
Agnes, can you not love me a little? — let it be ever so
little, it shall content me.”

It was the first time that words of this purport had ever
been addressed to Agnes; but they were said so simply, so
sadly, so tenderly, that they somehow seemed to her the
most natural and proper things in the world to be said;
and this poor handsome knight, who looked so earnest and
sorrowful, — how could she help answering, “Yes?” From
her cradle she had always loved everybody and everything,
and why should an exception be made in behalf of a very
handsome, very strong, yet very gentle and submissive
human being, who came and knocked so humbly at the door
of her heart? Neither Mary nor the saints had taught her
to be hard-hearted.

“Yes, my Lord,” she said, “you may believe that I will
love and pray for you; but now, you must leave me, and not
come here any more, — because grandmamma would not be
willing that I should talk with you, and it would be wrong
to disobey her, she is so very good to me.”

“But, dear Agnes,” began the cavalier, approaching her,
“I have many things to say to you, — I have much to tell
you.”

“But I know grandmamma would not be willing,” said
Agnes; “indeed you must not come here any more.”

“Well, then,” said the stranger, “at least you will meet
me at some time, — tell me only where.”

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

“I cannot, — indeed, I cannot,” said Agnes, distressed and
embarrassed. “Even now, if grandmamma knew you were
here, she would be so angry.”

“But how can you pray for me, when you know nothing
of me?”

“The dear Lord knoweth you,” said Agnes; “and when
I speak of you, He will know what you need.”

“Ah, dear child, how fervent is your faith! Alas for me,
I have lost the power of prayer! I have lost the believing
heart my mother gave me, — my dear mother who is now in
heaven.”

“Ah, how can that be?” said Agnes. “Who could lose
faith in so dear a Lord as ours, and so loving a mother?”

“Agnes, dear little lamb, you know nothing of the world;
and I should be most wicked to disturb your lovely peace of
soul with any sinful doubts. Oh, Agnes, Agnes, I am most
miserable, most unworthy!”

“Dear Sir, should you not cleanse your soul by the holy
sacrament of confession, and receive the living Christ within
you? For he says, `Without me ye can do nothing.'”

“Oh, Agnes, sacrament and prayer are not for such as me!
It is only through your pure prayers I can hope for grace.”

“Dear Sir, I have an uncle, a most holy man, and gentle
as a lamb. He is of the convent San Marco in Florence,
where there is a most holy prophet risen up.”

“Savonarola?” said the cavalier, with flashing eyes.

“Yes, that is he. You should hear my uncle talk of
him, and how blessed his preaching has been to many souls.
Dear Sir, come some time to my uncle.”

At this moment the sound of Elsie's voice was heard ascending
the path to the gorge outside, talking with Father
Antonio, who was returning.

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

Both started, and Agnes looked alarmed.

“Fear nothing, sweet lamb,” said the cavalier; “I am
gone.”

He kneeled and kissed the hand of Agnes, and disappeared
at one bound over the parapet on the side opposite
that which they were approaching.

Agnes hastily composed herself, struggling with that half-guilty
feeling which is apt to weigh on a conscientious nature
that has been unwittingly drawn to act a part which would
be disapproved by those whose good opinion it habitually
seeks. The interview had but the more increased her curiosity
to know the history of this handsome stranger. Who,
then, could he be? What were his troubles? She wished
the interview could have been long enough to satisfy her
mind on these points. From the richness of his dress, from
his air and manner, from the poetry and the jewel that accompanied
it, she felt satisfied, that, if not what she supposed,
he was at least nobly born, and had shone in some splendid
sphere whose habits and ways were far beyond her simple
experiences. She felt towards him somewhat of the awe
which a person of her condition in life naturally felt toward
that brilliant aristocracy which in those days assumed the
state of princes, and the members of which were supposed
to look down on common mortals from as great a height as
the stars regard the humblest flowers of the field.

“How strange,” she thought, “that he should think so
much of me! What can he see in me? And how can it
be that a great lord, who speaks so gently and is so reverential
to a poor girl, and asks prayers so humbly, can be so
wicked and unbelieving as he says he is? Dear God, it cannot
be that he is an unbeliever; the great Enemy has been
permitted to try him, to suggest doubts to him, as he has to

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

holy saints before now. How beautifully he spoke about his
mother! — tears glittered in his eyes then, — ah, there must
be grace there after all!”

“Well, my little heart,” said Elsie, interrupting her reveries,
“have you had a pleasant day?”

“Delightful, grandmamma,” said Agnes, blushing deeply
with consciousness.

“Well,” said Elsie, with satisfaction, “one thing I know,—
I 've frightened off that old hawk of a cavalier with his
hooked nose. I have n't seen so much as the tip of his shoe-tie
to-day. Yesterday he made himself very busy around
our stall; but I made him understand that you never would
come there again till the coast was clear.”

The monk was busily retouching the sketch of the Virgin of
the Annunciation. He looked up, and saw Agnes standing
gazing towards the setting sun, the pale olive of her cheek
deepening into a crimson flush. His head was too full of his
own work to give much heed to the conversation that had
passed, but, looking at the glowing face, he said to himself, —

“Truly, sometimes she might pass for the rose of Sharon
as well as the lily of the valley!”

The moon that evening rose an hour later than the night
before, yet found Agnes still on her knees before the sacred
shrine, while Elsie, tired, grumbled at the draft on her sleeping-time.

“Enough is as good as a feast,” she remarked between her
teeth; still she had, after all, too much secret reverence for
her grandchild's piety openly to interrupt her. But in those
days, as now, there were the material and the spiritual, the
souls who looked only on things that could be seen, touched,
and tasted, and souls who looked on the things that were
invisible.

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

Agnes was pouring out her soul in that kind of yearning,
passionate prayer possible to intensely sympathetic people,
in which the interests and wants of another seem to annihilate
for a time personal consciousness, and make the whole
of one's being seem to dissolve in an intense solicitude for
something beyond one's self. In such hours prayer ceases
to be an act of the will, and resembles more some overpowering
influence which floods the soul from without, bearing
all its faculties away on its resistless tide.

Brought up from infancy to feel herself in a constant circle
of invisible spiritual agencies, Agnes received this wave
of intense feeling as an impulse inspired and breathed into
her by some celestial spirit, that thus she should be made an
interceding medium for a soul in some unknown strait or
peril. For her faith taught her to believe in an infinite
struggle of intercession in which all the Church Visible and
Invisible were together engaged, and which bound them in
living bonds of sympathy to an interceding Redeemer, so
that there was no want or woe of human life that had not
somewhere its sympathetic heart, and its never-ceasing
prayer before the throne of Eternal Love. Whatever
may be thought of the actual truth of this belief, it certainly
was far more consoling than that intense individualism
of modern philosophy which places every soul alone in its
life-battle, — scarce even giving it a God to lean upon.

eaf699n3*

Splendor of the Father's glory,
Bringing light with cheering ray,
Light of light and fount of brightness,
Day, illuminating day!
In our prayers we call thee Father,
Father of eternal glory,
Father of a mighty grace:
Heal our errors, we implore thee!
Form our struggling, vague desires;
Power of spiteful spirits break;
Help us in life's straits, and give us
Grace to suffer for thy sake!
Christ for us shall be our food;
Faith in him our drink shall be;
Hopeful, joyful, let us drink
Soberness of ecstasy!
Joyful shall our day go by,
Purity its dawning light,
Faith its fervid noontide glow,
And for us shall be no night!
eaf699n41

“'Neath Saint Michael's watch is given
Peace on earth and peace in heaven.”

-- 142 --

p699-147 CHAPTER XI. THE CONFESSIONAL.

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

The reader, if a person of any common knowledge of
human nature, will easily see the direction in which a young,
inexperienced, and impressible girl would naturally be tending
under all the influences which we perceive to have come
upon her.

But in the religious faith which Agnes professed there was
a modifying force, whose power both for good and evil can
scarcely be estimated.

The simple Apostolic direction, “Confess your faults one
to another,” and the very natural need of personal pastoral
guidance and assistance to a soul in its heavenward journey,
had in common with many other religious ideas been forced
by the volcanic fervor of the Italian nature into a certain
exaggerated proposition. Instead of brotherly confession
one to another, or the pastoral sympathy of a fatherly elder,
the religious mind of the day was instructed in an awful
mysterious sacrament of confession, which gave to some
human being a divine right to unlock the most secret chambers
of the soul, to scrutinize and direct its most veiled and
intimate thoughts, and, standing in God's stead, to direct the
current of its most sensitive and most mysterious emotions.

Every young aspirant for perfection in the religious life
had to commence by an unreserved surrender of the whole
being in blind faith at the feet of some such spiritual director,

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

all whose questions must be answered, and all whose injunctions
obeyed, as from God himself. Thenceforward was to
be no soul-privacy, no retirement, nothing too sacred to be
expressed, too delicate to be handled and analyzed. In reading
the lives of those ethereally made and moulded women
who have come down to our day canonized as saints in the
Roman Catholic communion, one too frequently gets the
impression of most regal natures, gifted with all the most
divine elements of humanity, but subjected to a constant
unnatural pressure from the ceaseless scrutiny and ungenial
pertinacity of some inferior and uncomprehending person
invested with the authority of a Spiritual Director.

That there are advantages attending this species of intimate
direction, when wisely and skilfully managed, cannot be
doubted. Grovelling and imperfect natures have often thus
been lifted up and carried in the arms of superior wisdom
and purity. The confession administered by a Fénelon or a
Francis de Sales was doubtless a beautiful and most invigorating
ordinance; but the difficulty in its actual working is
the rarity of such superior natures, — the fact, that the most
ignorant and most incapable may be invested with precisely
the same authority as the most intelligent and skilful.

He to whom the faith of Agnes obliged her to lay open
her whole soul, who had a right with probing-knife and
lancet to dissect all the finest nerves and fibres of her
womanly nature, was a man who had been through all the
wild and desolating experiences incident to a dissipated and
irregular life in those turbulent days.

It is true, that he was now with most stringent and earnest
solemnity striving to bring every thought and passion into
captivity to the spirit of his sacred vows; but still, when a
man has once lost that unconscious soul-purity which exists

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

in a mind unscathed by the fires of passion, no after-tears
can weep it back again. No penance, no prayer, no anguish
of remorse can give back the simplicity of a soul that has
never been stained.

Il Padre Francesco had not failed to make those inquiries
into the character of Agnes's mysterious lover which he
assumed to be necessary as a matter of pastoral faithfulness.

It was not difficult for one possessing the secrets of the
confessional to learn the real character of any person in the
neighborhood, and it was with a kind of bitter satisfaction
which rather surprised himself that the father learned
enough ill of the cavalier to justify his using every possible
measure to prevent his forming any acquaintance with
Agnes. He was captain of a band of brigands, and, of
course, in array against the State; he was excommunicated,
and, of course, an enemy of the Church. What but the
vilest designs could be attributed to such a man? Was he
not a wolf prowling round the green, secluded pastures
where as yet the Lord's lamb had been folded in unconscious
innocence?

Father Francesco, when he next met Agnes at the confessional,
put such questions as drew from her the whole
account of all that had passed between her and the stranger.
The recital on Agnes's part was perfectly translucent and
pure, for she had said no word and had had no thought that
brought the slightest stain upon her soul. Love and prayer
had been the prevailing habit of her life, and in promising
to love and pray, she had had no worldly or earthly thought.
The language of gallantry, or even of sincere passion, had
never reached her ear; but it had always been as natural to
her to love every human being as for a plant with tendrils to

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

throw them round the next plant, and therefore she entertained
the gentle guest who had lately found room in her
heart without a question or a scruple.

As Agnes related her childlike story of unconscious faith
and love, her listener felt himself strangely and bitterly agitated.
It was a vision of ignorant purity and unconsciousness
rising before him, airy and glowing as a child's soap-bubble,
which one touch might annihilate; but he felt a
strange remorseful tenderness, a yearning admiration, at its
unsubstantial purity. There is something pleading and
pitiful in the simplicity of perfect ignorance, — a rare and
delicate beauty in its freshness, like the morning-glory cup,
which, once withered by the heat, no second morning can
restore. Agnes had imparted to her confessor, by a mysterious
sympathy, something like the morning freshness of her
own soul; she had redeemed the idea of womanhood from
gross associations, and set before him a fair ideal of all that
female tenderness and purity may teach to man. Her
prayers, — well he believed in them, — but he set his teeth
with a strange spasm of inward passion, when he thought of
her prayers and love being given to another. He tried to
persuade himself that this was only the fervor of pastoral
zeal against a vile robber who had seized the fairest lamb
of the sheepfold; but there was an intensely bitter, miserable
feeling connected with it, that scorched and burned his
higher aspirations like a stream of lava running among
fresh leaves and flowers.

The conflict of his soul communicated a severity of
earnestness to his voice and manner which made Agnes
tremble, as he put one probing question after another,
designed to awaken some consciousness of sin in her soul.
Still, though troubled and distressed by his apparent

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

disapprobation, her answers came always clear, honest, unfaltering,
like those of one who could not form an idea of
evil.

When the confession was over, he came out of his recess
to speak with Agnes a few words face to face. His eyes
had a wild and haggard earnestness, and a vivid hectic flush
on either cheek told how extreme was his emotion. Agnes
lifted her eyes to his with an innocent wondering trouble and
an appealing confidence that for a moment wholly unnerved
him. He felt a wild impulse to clasp her in his arms; and
for a moment it seemed to him he would sacrifice heaven and
brave hell, if he could for one moment hold her to his heart,
and say that he loved her, — her, the purest, fairest, sweetest
revelation of God's love that had ever shone on his soul,—
her, the only star, the only flower, the only dew-drop of
a burning, barren, weary life. It seemed to him that it was
not the longing, gross passion, but the outcry of his whole
nature for something noble, sweet, and divine.

But he turned suddenly away with a sort of groan, and,
folding his robe over his face, seemed engaged in earnest
prayer. Agnes looked at him awe-struck and breathless.

“Oh, my father!” she faltered, “what have I done?”

“Nothing, my poor child,” said the father, suddenly turning
toward her with recovered calmness and dignity; “but
I behold in thee a fair lamb whom the roaring lion is seeking
to devour. Know, my daughter, that I have made
inquiries concerning this man of whom you speak, and find
that he is an outlaw and a robber and a heretic, — a vile
wretch stained by crimes that have justly drawn down upon
him the sentence of excommunication from our Holy Father
the Pope.”

Agnes grew deadly pale at this announcement.

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

“Can it be possible?” she gasped. “Alas! what dreadful
temptations have driven him to such sins?”

“Daughter, beware how you think too lightly of them, or
suffer his good looks and flattering words to blind you to
their horror. You must from your heart detest him as a
vile enemy.”

“Must I, my father?”

“Indeed you must.”

“But if the dear Lord loved us and died for us when we
were his enemies, may we not pity and pray for unbelievers?
Oh, say, my dear father, is it not allowed to us to pray for
all sinners, even the vilest?”

“I do not say that you may not, my daughter,” said the
monk, too conscientious to resist the force of this direct
appeal; “but, daughter,” he added, with an energy that
alarmed Agnes, “you must watch your heart; you must not
suffer your interest to become a worldly love: remember
that you are chosen to be the espoused of Christ alone.”

While the monk was speaking thus, Agnes fixed on him
her eyes with an innocent mixture of surprise and perplexity,
which gradually deepened into a strong gravity of gaze,
as if she were looking through him, through all visible things
into some far-off depth of mysterious knowledge.

“My Lord will keep me,” she said; “my soul is safe in
His heart as a little bird in its nest; but while I love Him,
I cannot help loving everybody whom He loves, even His
enemies: and, father, my heart prays within me for this
poor sinner, whether I will or no; something within me
continually intercedes for him.”

“Oh, Agnes! Agnes! blessed child, pray for me also,” said
the monk, with a sudden burst of emotion which perfectly
confounded his disciple. He hid his face with his hands.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

“My blessed father!” said Agnes, “how could I deem
that holiness like yours had any need of my prayers?”

“Child! child! you know nothing of me. I am a miserable
sinner, tempted of devils, in danger of damnation.”

Agnes stood appalled at this sudden burst, so different
from the rigid and restrained severity of tone in which the
greater part of the conversation had been conducted. She
stood silent and troubled; while he, whom she had always
regarded with such awful veneration, seemed shaken by
some internal whirlwind of emotion whose nature she could
not comprehend.

At length Father Francesco raised his head, and recovered
his wonted calm severity of expression.

“My daughter,” he said, “little do the innocent lambs of
the flock know of the dangers and conflicts through which
the shepherds must pass who keep the Lord's fold. We
have the labors of angels laid upon us, and we are but men.
Often we stumble, often we faint, and Satan takes advantage
of our weakness. I cannot confer with you now as I would;
but, my child, listen to my directions. Shun this young
man; let nothing ever lead you to listen to another word
from him; you must not even look at him, should you meet,
but turn away your head and repeat a prayer. I do not
forbid you to practise the holy work of intercession for his
soul, but it must be on these conditions.”

“My father,” said Agnes, “you may rely on my obedience”;
and, kneeling, she kissed his hand.

He drew it suddenly away, with a gesture of pain and
displeasure.

“Pardon a sinful child this liberty,” said Agnes.

“You know not what you do,” said the father, hastily.
“Go, my daughter, — go at once; I will confer with you

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

some other time;” and hastily raising his hand in an attitude
of benediction, he turned and went into the confessional.

“Wretch! hypocrite! whited sepulchre!” he said to himself, —
“to warn this innocent child against a sin that is all
the while burning in my own bosom! Yes, I do love her,—
I do! I, that warn her against earthly love, I would
plunge into hell itself to win hers! And yet, when I know
that the care of her soul is only a temptation and a snare to
me, I cannot, will not give her up! No, I cannot! — no, I
will not! Why should I not love her? Is she not pure as
Mary herself? Ah, blessed is he whom such a woman
leads! And I — I — have condemned myself to the society
of swinish, ignorant, stupid monks, — I must know no such
divine souls, no such sweet communion! Help me, blessed
Mary! — help a miserable sinner!”

Agnes left the confessional perplexed and sorrowful. The
pale, proud, serious face of the cavalier seemed to look at
her imploringly, and she thought of him now with the pathetic
interest we give to something noble and great exposed
to some fatal danger. “Could the sacrifice of my whole
life,” she thought, “rescue this noble soul from perdition,
then I shall not have lived in vain. I am a poor little girl;
nobody knows whether I live or die. He is a strong and
powerful man, and many must stand or fall with him. Blessed
be the Lord that gives to his lowly ones a power to work
in secret places! How blessed should I be to meet him in
Paradise, all splendid as I saw him in my dream! Oh, that
would be worth living for, — worth dying for!”

-- 150 --

p699-155 CHAPTER XII. PERPLEXITIES.

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

Agnes returned from the confessional with more sadness
than her simple life had ever known before. The
agitation of her confessor, the tremulous eagerness of his
words, the alternations of severity and tenderness in his
manner to her, all struck her only as indications of the
very grave danger in which she was placed, and the awfulness
of the sin and condemnation which oppressed the soul
of one for whom she was conscious of a deep and strange
interest.

She had the undoubting, uninquiring reverence which a
Christianly educated child of those times might entertain for
the visible head of the Christian Church, all whose doings
were to be regarded with an awful veneration which never
even raised a question.

That the Papal throne was now filled by a man who had
bought his election with the wages of iniquity, and dispensed
its powers and offices with sole reference to the aggrandizement
of a family proverbial for brutality and obscenity, was
a fact well known to the reasoning and enlightened orders
of society at this time; but it did not penetrate into those
lowly valleys where the sheep of the Lord humbly pastured,
innocently unconscious of the frauds and violence by which
their dearest interests were bought and sold.

The Christian faith we now hold, who boast our

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

enlightened Protestantism, has been transmitted to us through the
hearts and hands of such, — who, while princes wrangled
with Pope, and Pope with princes, knew nothing of it all,
but in lowly ways of prayer and patient labor, were one
with us of modern times in the great central belief of the
Christian heart, “Worthy is the Lamb that was slain.”

As Agnes came slowly up the path towards the little
garden, she was conscious of a burden and weariness of
spirit she had never known before. She passed the little
moist grotto, which in former times she never failed to visit
to see if there were any new-blown cyclamen, without giving
it even a thought. A crimson spray of gladiolus leaned
from the rock and seemed softly to kiss her cheek, yet she
regarded it not; and once stopping and gazing abstractedly
upward on the flower-tapestried walls of the gorge, as they
rose in wreath and garland and festoon above her, she felt
as if the brilliant yellow of the broom and the crimson of the
gillyflowers, and all the fluttering, nodding armies of brightness
that were dancing in the sunlight, were too gay for
such a world as this, where mortal sins and sorrows made
such havoc with all that seemed brightest and best, and she
longed to fly away and be at rest.

Just then she heard the cheerful voice of her uncle in the
little garden above, as he was singing at his painting. The
words were those of that old Latin hymn of Saint Bernard,
which, in its English dress, has thrilled many a Methodist
class-meeting and many a Puritan conference, telling, in the
welcome they meet in each Christian soul, that there is a
unity in Christ's Church which is not outward, — a secret,
invisible bond, by which, under warring names and badges
of opposition, His true followers have yet been one in Him,
even though they discerned it not.

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]



“Jesu dulcis memoria,
Dans vera cordi gaudia:
Sed super mel et omnia
Ejus dulcis præsentia.
“Nil canitur suavius,
Nil auditur jocundius,
Nil cogitatur dulcius,
Quam Jesus Dei Filius.
“Jesu, spes pœnitentibus,
Quam pius es petentibus,
Quam bonus te quærentibus,
Sed quis invenientibus!
“Nec lingua valet dicere,
Nec littera exprimere:
Expertus potest credere
Quid sit Jesum diligere.”*

The old monk sang with all his heart; and his voice,
which had been a fine one in its day, had still that power
which comes from the expression of deep feeling. One often

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

hears this peculiarity in the voices of persons of genius and
sensibility, even when destitute of any real critical merit.
They seem to be so interfused with the emotions of the soul,
that they strike upon the heart almost like the living touch
of a spirit.

Agnes was soothed in listening to him. The Latin words,
the sentiment of which had been traditional in the Church
from time immemorial, had to her a sacred fragrance and
odor; they were words apart from all common usage, a sacramental
language, never heard but in moments of devotion
and aspiration, — and they stilled the child's heart in its
tossings and tempest, as when of old the Jesus they spake
of walked forth on the stormy sea.

“Yes, He gave His life for us!” she said; “He is ever
reigning for us!



“`Jesu dulcissime, e throno gloriæ
Ovem deperditam venisti quærere!
Jesu suavissime, pastor fidissime,
Ad te O trahe me, ut semper sequar te!'”*

“What, my little one!” said the monk, looking over the
wall; “I thought I heard angels singing. Is it not a beautiful
morning?”

“Dear uncle, it is,” said Agnes. “And I have been so
glad to hear your beautiful hymn! — it comforted me.”

“Comforted you, little heart? What a word is that!
When you get as far along on your journey as your old
uncle, then you may talk of comfort. But who thinks of
comforting birds or butterflies or young lambs?”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“Ah, dear uncle, I am not so very happy,” said Agnes,
the tears starting into her eyes.

“Not happy?” said the monk, looking up from his drawing.
“Pray, what 's the matter now? Has a bee stung
your finger? or have you lost your nosegay over a rock? or
what dreadful affliction has come upon you? — hey, my little
heart?”

Agnes sat down on the corner of the marble fountain,
and, covering her face with her apron, sobbed as if her
heart would break.

“What has that old priest been saying to her in the confession?”
said Father Antonio to himself. “I dare say he
cannot understand her. She is as pure as a dew-drop on a
cobweb, and as delicate; and these priests, half of them
don't know how to handle the Lord's lambs. — Come now,
little Agnes,” he said, with a coaxing tone, “what is its
trouble? — tell its old uncle, — there 's a dear!”

“Ah, uncle, I can't!” said Agnes, between her sobs.

“Can't tell its uncle! — there 's a pretty go! Perhaps
you will tell grandmamma?”

“Oh, no, no, no! not for the world!” said Agnes, sobbing
still more bitterly.

“Why, really, little heart of mine, this is getting serious,”
said the monk; “let your old uncle try to help you.”

“It is n't for myself,” said Agnes, endeavoring to check
her feelings, — “it is not for myself, — it is for another, —
for a soul lost. Ah, my Jesus, have mercy!”

“A soul lost? Our Mother forbid!” said the monk,
crossing himself. “Lost in this Christian land, so overflowing
with the beauty of the Lord? — lost out of this fair
sheepfold of Paradise?”

“Yes, lost,” said Agnes, despairingly, — “and if

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

somebody do not save him, lost forever; and it is a brave and
noble soul, too, — like one of the angels that fell.”

“Who is it dear? — tell me about it,” said the monk.
“I am one of the shepherds whose place it is to go after
that which is lost, even till I find it.”

“Dear uncle, you remember the youth who suddenly
appeared to us in the moonlight here a few evenings
ago?”

“Ah, indeed!” said the monk, — “what of him?”

“Father Francesco has told me dreadful things of him
this morning.”

“What things?”

“Uncle, he is excommunicated by our Holy Father the
Pope.”

Father Antonio, as a member of one of the most enlightened
and cultivated religious orders of the times, and as an
intimate companion and disciple of Savonarola, had a full
understanding of the character of the reigning Pope, and
therefore had his own private opinion of how much his
excommunication was likely to be worth in the invisible
world. He knew that the same doom had been threatened
towards his saintly master, for opposing and exposing the
scandalous vices which disgraced the high places of the
Church; so that, on the whole, when he heard that this
young man was excommunicated, so far from being impressed
with horror towards him, he conceived the idea
that he might be a particularly honest fellow and good
Christian. But then he did not hold it wise to disturb
the faith of the simple-hearted by revealing to them the
truth about the head of the Church on earth.

While the disorders in those elevated regions filled the
minds of the intelligent classes with apprehension and alarm,

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

they held it unwise to disturb the trustful simplicity of the
lower orders, whose faith in Christianity itself they supposed
might thus be shaken. In fact, they were themselves somewhat
puzzled how to reconcile the patent and manifest fact,
that the actual incumbent of the Holy See was not under
the guidance of any spirit, unless it were a diabolical one,
with the theory which supposed an infallible guidance of the
Holy Spirit to attend as a matter of course on that position.
Some of the boldest of them did not hesitate to declare that
the Holy City had suffered a foul invasion, and that a false
usurper reigned in her sacred palaces in place of the Father
of Christendom. The greater part did as people now do
with the mysteries and discrepancies of a faith which on
the whole they revere: they turned their attention from the
vexed question, and sighed and longed for better days.

Father Antonio did not, therefore, tell Agnes that the
announcement which had filled her with such distress was
far less conclusive with himself of the ill desert of the individual
to whom it related.

“My little heart,” he answered, gravely, “did you learn
the sin for which this young man was excommunicated?”

“Ah, me! my dear uncle, I fear he is an infidel, — an
unbeliever. Indeed, now I remember it, he confessed as
much to me the other day.”

“Where did he tell you this?”

“You remember, my uncle, when you were sent for to
the dying man? When you were gone, I kneeled down to
pray for his soul; and when I rose from prayer, this young
cavalier was sitting right here, on this end of the fountain.
He was looking fixedly at me, with such sad eyes, so full of
longing and pain, that it was quite piteous; and he spoke to
me so sadly, I could not but pity him.”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“What did he say to you, child?”

“Ah, father, he said that he was all alone in the world,
without friends, and utterly desolate, with no one to love
him; but worse than that, he said he had lost his faith, that
he could not believe.”

“What did you say to him?”

“Uncle, I tried, as a poor girl might, to do him some good.
I prayed him to confess and take the sacrament; but he
looked almost fierce when I said so. And yet I cannot but
think, after all, that he has not lost all grace, because he begged
me so earnestly to pray for him; he said his prayers could
do no good, and wanted mine. And then I began to tell him
about you, dear uncle, and how you came from that blessed
convent in Florence, and about your master Savonarola; and
that seemed to interest him, for he looked quite excited, and
spoke the name over, as if it were one he had heard before.
I wanted to urge him to come and open his case to you; and
I think perhaps I might have succeeded, but that just then
you and grandmamma came up the path; and when I heard
you coming, I begged him to go, because you know grandmamma
would be very angry, if she knew that I had given
speech to a man, even for a few moments; she thinks men
are so dreadful.”

“I must seek this youth,” said the monk, in a musing
tone; “perhaps I may find out what inward temptation
hath driven him away from the fold.”

“Oh, do, dear uncle! do!” said Agnes, earnestly. “I
am sure that he has been grievously tempted and misled, for
he seems to have a noble and gentle nature; and he spoke
so feelingly of his mother, who is a saint in heaven; and
he seemed so earnestly to long to return to the bosom of the
Church.”

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

“The Church is a tender mother to all her erring children,”
said the monk.

“And don't you think that our dear Holy Father the
Pope will forgive him?” said Agnes. “Surely, he will
have all the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who would
rejoice in one sheep found more than in all the ninety-and-nine
who went not astray.”

The monk could scarcely repress a smile at imagining
Alexander the Sixth in this character of a good shepherd,
as Agnes's enthusiastic imagination painted the head of the
Church; and then he gave an inward sigh, and said, softly,
“Lord, how long?”

“I think,” said Agnes, “that this young man is of noble
birth, for his words and his bearing and his tones of voice
are not those of common men; even though he speaks so
humbly and gently, there is yet something princely that
looks out of his eyes, as if he were born to command;
and he wears strange jewels, the like of which I never saw,
on his hands and at the hilt of his dagger, — yet he seems
to make nothing of them. But yet, I know not why, he
spoke of himself as one utterly desolate and forlorn. Father
Francesco told me that he was captain of a band of robbers
who live in the mountains. One cannot think it is so.”

“Little heart,” said the monk tenderly, “you can scarcely
know what things befall men in these distracted times, when
faction wages war with faction, and men pillage and burn
and imprison, first on this side, then on that. Many a son
of a noble house may find himself homeless and landless,
and, chased by the enemy, may have no refuge but the fastnesses
of the mountains. Thank God, our lovely Italy hath
a noble backbone of these same mountains, which afford
shelter to her children in their straits.”

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

“Then you think it possible, dear uncle, that this may not
be a bad man, after all?”

“Let us hope so, child. I will myself seek him out; and
if his mind have been chafed by violence or injustice, I will
strive to bring him back into the good ways of the Lord.
Take heart, my little one, — all will yet be well. Come
now, little darling, wipe your bright eyes, and look at these
plans I have been making for the shrine we were talking of,
in the gorge. See here, I have drawn a goodly arch with a
pinnacle. Under the arch, you see, shall be the picture of
our Lady with the blessed Babe. The arch shall be cunningly
sculptured with vines of ivy and passion-flower; and
on one side of it shall stand Saint Agnes with her lamb, —
and on the other, Saint Cecilia, crowned with roses; and on
this pinnacle, above all, Saint Michael, all in armor, shall
stand leaning, — one hand on his sword, and holding a
shield with the cross upon it.”

“Ah, that will be beautiful!” said Agnes.

“You can scarcely tell,” pursued the monk, “from this
faint drawing, what the picture of our Lady is to be; but I
shall paint her to the highest of my art, and with many
prayers that I may work worthily. You see, she shall be
standing on a cloud with a background all of burnished gold,
like the streets of the New Jerusalem; and she shall be
clothed in a mantle of purest blue from head to foot, to represent
the unclouded sky of summer; and on her forehead
she shall wear the evening star, which ever shineth when
we say the Ave Maria; and all the borders of her blue vesture
shall be cunningly wrought with fringes of stars; and
the dear Babe shall lean his little cheek to hers so peacefully,
and there shall be a clear shining of love through her
face, and a heavenly restfulness, that it shall do one's heart

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

good to look at her. Many a blessed hour shall I have
over this picture, — many a hymn shall I sing as my work
goes on. I must go about to prepare the panels forthwith;
and it were well, if there be that young man who works in
stone, to have him summoned to our conference.”

“I think,” said Agnes, “that you will find him in the
town; he dwells next to the cathedral.”

“I trust he is a youth of pious life and conversation,”
said the monk. “I must call on him this afternoon; for he
ought to be stirring himself up by hymns and prayers, and
by meditations on the beauty of saints and angels, for so
goodly a work. What higher honor or grace can befall a
creature than to be called upon to make visible to men that
beauty of invisible things which is divine and eternal?
How many holy men have given themselves to this work in
Italy, till, from being overrun with heathen temples, it is
now full of most curious and wonderful churches, shrines,
and cathedrals, every stone of which is a miracle of beauty!
I would, dear daughter, you could see our great Duomo in
Florence, which is a mountain of precious marbles and many-colored
mosaics; and the Campanile that riseth thereby is
like a lily of Paradise, — so tall, so stately, with such an
infinite grace, and adorned all the way up with holy emblems
and images of saints and angels; nor is there any
part of it, within or without, that is not finished sacredly
with care, as an offering to the most perfect God. Truly,
our fair Florence, though she be little, is worthy, by her
sacred adornments, to be worn as the lily of our Lady's
girdle, even as she hath been dedicated to her.”

Agnes seemed pleased with the enthusiastic discourse of
her uncle. The tears gradually dried from her eyes as she
listened to him, and the hope so natural to the young and

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

untried heart began to reassert itself. God was merciful,
the world beautiful; there was a tender Mother, a reigning
Saviour, protecting angels and guardian saints: surely, then,
there was no need to despair of the recall of any wanderer;
and the softest supplication of the most ignorant and unworthy
would be taken up by so many sympathetic voices in
the invisible world, and borne on in so many waves of brightness
to the heavenly throne, that the most timid must have
hope in prayer.

In the afternoon, the monk went to the town to seek the
young artist, and also to inquire for the stranger for whom
his pastoral offices were in requisition, and Agnes remained
alone in the little solitary garden.

It was one of those rich slumberous afternoons of spring
that seem to bathe earth and heaven with an Elysian softness;
and from her little lonely nook shrouded in dusky
shadows by its orange-trees, Agnes looked down the sombre
gorge to where the open sea lay panting and palpitating in
blue and violet waves, while the little white sails of fishingboats
drifted hither and thither, now silvered in the sunshine,
now fading away like a dream into the violet vapor
bands that mantled the horizon. The weather would have
been oppressively sultry but for the gentle breeze which constantly
drifted landward with coolness in its wings. The
hum of the old town came to her ear softened by distance
and mingled with the patter of the fountain and the music
of birds singing in the trees overhead. Agnes tried to busy
herself with her spinning; but her mind constantly wandered
away, and stirred and undulated with a thousand dim
and unshaped thoughts and emotions, of which she vaguely
questioned in her own mind. Why did Father Francesco
warn her so solemnly against an earthly love? Did he not

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

know her vocation? But still he was wisest and must know
best; there must be danger, if he said so. But then, this
knight had spoken so modestly, so humbly, — so differently
from Giulietta's lovers! — for Giulietta had sometimes found
a chance to recount to Agnes some of her triumphs. How
could it be that a knight so brave and gentle, and so piously
brought up, should become an infidel? Ah, uncle Antonio
was right, — he must have had some foul wrong, some dreadful
injury! When Agnes was a child, in travelling with her
grandmother through one of the highest passes of the Apennines,
she had chanced to discover a wounded eagle, whom
an arrow had pierced, sitting all alone by himself on a rock,
with his feathers ruffled, and a film coming over his great,
clear, bright eye, — and, ever full of compassion, she had
taken him to nurse, and had travelled for a day with him
in her arms; and the mournful look of his regal eyes now
came into her memory. “Yes,” she said to herself, “he is
like my poor eagle! The archers have wounded him, so
that he is glad to find shelter even with a poor maid like
me; but it was easy to see my eagle had been king among
birds, even as this knight is among men. Certainly, God
must love him, — he is so beautiful and noble! I hope
dear uncle will find him this afternoon; he knows how to
teach him; — as for me, I can only pray.”

Such were the thoughts that Agnes twisted into the shining
white flax, while her eyes wandered dreamily over the
soft hazy landscape. At last, lulled by the shivering sound
of leaves, and the bird-songs, and wearied with the agitations
of the morning, her head lay back against the end of
the sculptured fountain, the spindle slowly dropped from her
hand, and her eyes were closed in sleep, the murmur of the
fountain still sounding in her dreams. In her dreams she

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

seemed to be wandering far away among the purple passes
of the Apennines, where she had come years ago when she
was a little girl; with her grandmother she pushed through
old olive-groves, weird and twisted with many a quaint
gnarl, and rustling their pale silvery leaves in noonday
twilight. Sometimes she seemed to carry in her bosom a
wounded eagle, and often she sat down to stroke it and to
try to give it food from her hand, and as often it looked
upon her with a proud, patient eye, and then her grandmother
seemed to shake her roughly by the arm and bid her
throw the silly bird away; — but then again the dream
changed, and she saw a knight lie bleeding and dying in a
lonely hollow, — his garments torn, his sword broken, and
his face pale and faintly streaked with blood; and she
kneeled by him, trying in vain to stanch a deadly wound in
his side, while he said reproachfully, “Agnes, dear Agnes,
why would you not save me?” and then she thought he
kissed her hand with his cold dying lips; and she shivered
and awoke, — to find that her hand was indeed held in that
of the cavalier, whose eyes met her own when first she unclosed
them, and the same voice that spoke in her dream
said, “Agnes, dear Agnes!”

For a moment she seemed stupefied and confounded, and
sat passively regarding the knight, who kneeled at her feet
and repeatedly kissed her hand, calling her his saint, his star,
his life, and whatever other fair name poetry lends to love.
All at once, however, her face flushed crimson red, she drew
her hand quickly away, and, rising up, made a motion to
retreat, saying, in a voice of alarm, —

“Oh, my Lord, this must not be! I am committing deadly
sin to hear you. Please, please go! please leave a poor
girl!”

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

“Agnes, what does this mean?” said the cavalier. “Only
two days since, in this place, you promised to love me; and
that promise has brought me from utter despair to love of
life. Nay, since you told me that, I have been able to pray
once more; the whole world seems changed for me: and
now will you take it all away, — you, who are all I have on
earth?”

“My Lord, I did not know then that I was sinning. Our
dear Mother knows I said only what I thought was true and
right, but I find it was a sin.”

“A sin to love, Agnes? Heaven must be full of sin, then;
for there they do nothing else.”

“Oh, my Lord, I must not argue with you; I am forbidden
to listen even for a moment. Please go. I will never
forget you, Sir, — never forget to pray for you, and to love
you as they love in heaven; but I am forbidden to speak
with you. I fear I have sinned in hearing and saying even
this much.”

“Who forbids you, Agnes? Who has the right to forbid
your good, kind heart to love, where love is so deeply needed
and so gratefully received?”

“My holy father, whom I am bound to obey as my soul's
director,” said Agnes; “he has forbidden me so much as to
listen to a word, and yet I have listened to many. How
could I help it?”

“Ever these priests!” said the cavalier, his brow darkening
with an impatient frown; “wolves in sheep's clothing!”

“Alas!” said Agnes, sorrowfully, “why will you” —

“Why will I what?” he said, facing suddenly toward her,
and looking down with a fierce, scornful determination.

“Why will you be at war with the Holy Church? Why
will you peril your eternal salvation?”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“Is there a Holy Church? Where is it? Would there
were one! I am blind and cannot see it. Little Agnes, you
promised to lead me; but you drop my hand in the darkness.
Who will guide me, if you will not?”

“My Lord, I am most unfit to be your guide. I am a
poor girl, without any learning; but there is my uncle I
spoke to you of. Oh, my Lord, if you only would go to
him, he is wise and gentle both. I must go in now, my
Lord, — indeed, I must. I must not sin further. I must do
a heavy penance for having listened and spoken to you, after
the holy father had forbidden me.”

“No, Agnes, you shall not go in,” said the cavalier, suddenly
stepping before her and placing himself across the
doorway; “you shall see me, and hear me too. I take the
sin on myself; you cannot help it. How will you avoid
me? Will you fly now down the path of the gorge? I
will follow you, — I am desperate. I had but one comfort
on earth, but one hope of heaven, and that through you;
and you, cruel, are so ready to give me up at the first word
of your priest!”

“God knows if I do it willingly,” said Agnes; “but I
know it is best; for I feel I should love you too well, if I saw
more of you. My Lord, you are strong and can compel me,
but I beg you to leave me.”

“Dear Agnes, could you really feel it possible that you
might love me too well?” said the cavalier, his whole manner
changing. “Ah! could I carry you far away to my
home in the mountains, far up in the beautiful blue mountains,
where the air is so clear, and the weary, wrangling
world lies so far below that one forgets it entirely, you
should be my wife, my queen, my empress. You should
lead me where you would; your word should be my law.

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

I will go with you wherever you will, — to confession, to
sacrament, to prayers, never so often; never will I rebel
against your word; if you decree, I will bend my neck to
king or priest; I will reconcile me with anybody or anything
only for your sweet sake; you shall lead me all my life;
and when we die, I ask only that you may lead me to our
Mother's throne in heaven, and pray her to tolerate me for
your sake. Come, now, dear, is not even one unworthy soul
worth saving?”

“My Lord, you have taught me how wise my holy father
was in forbidding me to listen to you. He knew better than
I how weak was my heart, and how I might be drawn on
from step to step till — My Lord, I must be no man's
wife. I follow the blessed Saint Agnes? May God give
me grace to keep my vows without wavering! — for then I
shall gain power to intercede for you and bring down blessings
on your soul. Oh, never, never speak to me so again,
my Lord! — you will make me very, very unhappy. If
there is any truth in your words, my Lord, if you really
love me, you will go, and you will never try to speak to me
again.”

“Never, Agnes? never? Think what you are saying!”

“Oh, I do think! I know it must be best,” said Agnes,
much agitated; “for, if I should see you often and hear
your voice, I should lose all my strength. I could never
resist, and I should lose heaven for you and me too. Leave
me, and I will never, never forget to pray for you; and go
quickly too, for it is time for my grandmother to come
home, and she would be so angry, — she would never believe
I had not been doing wrong, and perhaps she would make
me marry somebody that I do not wish to. She has threatened
that many times; but I beg her to leave me free to go

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

to my sweet home in the convent and my dear Mother
Theresa.”

“They shall never marry you against your will, little
Agnes, I pledge you my knightly word. I will protect you
from that. Promise me, dear, that, if ever you be man's
wife, you will be mine. Only promise me that, and I will
go.”

“Will you?” said Agnes, in an ecstacy of fear and apprehension,
in which there mingled some strange troubled
gleams of happiness. “Well, then, I will. Ah! I hope it
is no sin!”

“Believe me, dearest, it is not,” said the knight. “Say it
again, — say, that I may hear it, — say, `If ever I am man's
wife, I will be thine,' — say it, and I will go.”

“Well, then, my Lord, if ever I am man's wife, I will be
thine,” said Agnes. “But I will be no man's wife. My
heart and hand are promised elsewhere. Come, now, my
Lord, your word must be kept.”

“Let me put this ring on your finger, lest you forget,”
said the cavalier. “It was my mother's ring, and never
during her lifetime heard anything but prayers and hymns.
It is saintly, and worthy of thee.”

“No, my Lord, I may not. Grandmother would inquire
about it. I cannot keep it; but fear not my forgetting: I
shall never forget you.”

“Will you ever want to see me, Agnes?”

“I hope not, since it is not best. But you do not go.”

“Well, then, farewell, my little wife! farewell, till I claim
thee!” said the cavalier, as he kissed her hand, and vaulted
over the wall.

“How strange that I cannot make him understand!” said
Agnes, when he was gone. “I must have sinned, I must

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

have done wrong; but I have been trying all the while to
do right. Why would he stay so, and look at me so with
those deep eyes? I was very hard with him, — very! I
trembled for him, I was so severe; and yet it has not discouraged
him enough. How strange that he would call me
so, after all, when I explained to him I never could marry!—
Must I tell all this to Father Francesco? How dreadful!
How he looked at me before! How he trembled and
turned away from me! What will he think now? Ah, me!
why must I tell him? If I could only confess to my mother
Theresa, that would be easier. We have a mother in
heaven to hear us; why should we not have a mother on
earth? Father Francesco frightens me so! His eyes burn
me! They seem to burn into my soul, and he seems angry
with me sometimes, and sometimes looks at me so strangely!
Dear, blessed Mother,” she said, kneeling at the shrine,
“help thy little child! I do not want to do wrong: I want
to do right. Oh that I could come and live with thee!”

Poor Agnes! a new experience had opened in her heretofore
tranquil life, and her day was one of conflict. Do what
she would, the words that had been spoken to her in the
morning would return to her mind, and sometimes she
awoke with a shock of guilty surprise at finding she had
been dreaming over what the cavalier said to her of living
with him alone, in some clear, high, purple solitude of those
beautiful mountains which she remembered as an enchanted
dream of her childhood. Would he really always love her,
then, always go with her to prayers and mass and sacrament,
and be reconciled to the Church, and should she indeed have
the joy of feeling that this noble soul was led back to heavenly
peace through her? Was not this better than a barren
life of hymns and prayers in a cold convent? Then the

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

very voice that said these words, that voice of veiled strength
and manly daring, that spoke with such a gentle pleading,
and yet such an undertone of authority, as if he had a right
to claim her for himself, — she seemed to feel the tones of
that voice in every nerve; — and then the strange thrilling
pleasure of thinking that he loved her so. Why should he,
this strange, beautiful knight? Doubtless he had seen splendid
high-born ladies, — he had seen even queens and princesses, —
and what could he find to like in her, a poor little
peasant? Nobody ever thought so much of her before, and
he was so unhappy without her; — it was strange he should
be; but he said so, and it must be true. After all, Father
Francesco might be mistaken about his being wicked. On
the whole, she felt sure he was mistaken, at least in part.
Uncle Antonio did not seem to be so much shocked at what
she told him; he knew the temptations of men better, perhaps,
because he did not stay shut up in one convent, but
travelled all about, preaching and teaching. If only he
could see him, and talk with him, and make him a good
Christian, — why, then, there would be no further need of
her; — and Agnes was surprised to find what a dreadful,
dreary blank appeared before her when she thought of this.
Why should she wish him to remember her, since she never
could be his? — and yet nothing seemed so dreadful as that
he should forget her. So the poor little innocent fly beat
and fluttered in the mazes of that enchanted web, where
thousands of her frail sex have beat and fluttered before.

eaf699n5*

Jesus, the very thought of thee
With sweetness fills my breast;
But sweeter far thy face to see,
And in thy presence rest!
Nor voice can sing, nor heart can frame,
Nor can the memory find
A sweeter sound than thy blest name,
O Saviour of mankind!
O hope of every contrite heart,
O joy of all the meek,
To those who fall how kind thou art,
How good to those who seek!
But what to those who find! Ah, this
Nor tongue nor pen can show!
The love of Jesus, what it is
None but his loved ones know.
eaf699n6*

Jesus most beautiful, from thrones in glory,
Seeking thy lost sheep, thou didst descend!
Jesus most tender, shepherd most faithful,
To thee, oh, draw thou me, that I may follow thee,
Follow thee faithfully world without end!

-- 170 --

p699-175 CHAPTER XIII. THE MONK AND THE CAVALIER.

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Father Antonio had been down through the streets of
the old town of Sorrento, searching for the young stone-cutter,
and, finding him, had spent some time in enlightening
him as to the details of the work he wished him to execute.

He found him not so easily kindled into devotional fervors
as he had fondly imagined, nor could all his most devout exhortations
produce one quarter of the effect upon him that
resulted from the discovery that it was the fair Agnes who
originated the design and was interested in its execution.
Then did the large black eyes of the youth kindle into something
of sympathetic fervor, and he willingly promised to do
his very best at the carving.

“I used to know the fair Agnes well, years ago,” he said,
“but of late she will not even look at me; yet I worship her
none the less. Who can help it that sees her? I don't think
she is so hard-hearted as she seems; but her grandmother
and the priests won't so much as allow her to lift up her eyes
when one of us young fellows goes by. Twice these five
years past have I seen her eyes, and then it was when I contrived
to get near the holy water when there was a press
round it of a saint's day, and I reached some to her on my
finger, and then she smiled upon me and thanked me.
Those two smiles are all I have had to live on for all this
time. Perhaps, if I work very well, she will give me
another, and perhaps she will say, `Thank you, my good

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

Pietro!' as she used to, when I brought her birds' eggs or
helped her across the ravine, years ago.”

“Well, my brave boy, do your best,” said the monk, “and
let the shrine be of the fairest white marble. I will be answerable
for the expense; I will beg it of those who have
substance.”

“So please you, holy father,” said Pietro, “I know of a
spot, a little below here on the coast, where was a heathen
temple in the old days; and one can dig therefrom long
pieces of fair white marble, all covered with heathen images.
I know not whether your Reverence would think them fit for
Christian purposes.”

“So much the better, boy! so much the better!” said the
monk, heartily. “Only let the marble be fine and white,
and it is as good as converting a heathen any time to baptize
it to Christian uses. A few strokes of the chisel will soon
demolish their naked nymphs and other such rubbish, and
we can carve holy virgins, robed from head to foot in all
modesty, as becometh saints.”

“I will get my boat and go down this very afternoon,”
said Pietro; “and, Sir, I hope I am not making too bold in
asking you, when you see the fair Agnes, to present unto her
this lily, in memorial of her old playfellow.”

“That I will, my boy! And now I think of it, she spoke
kindly of you as one that had been a companion in her
childhood, but said her grandmother would not allow her to
speak to you now.”

“Ah, that is it!” said Pietro. “Old Elsie is a fierce old
kite, with strong beak and long claws, and will not let the
poor girl have any good of her youth. Some say she means
to marry her to some rich old man, and some say she will
shut her up in a convent, which I should say was a sore hurt

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

and loss to the world. There are a plenty of women, whom
nobody wants to look at, for that sort of work; and a beautiful
face is a kind of psalm which makes one want to be
good.”

“Well, well, my boy, work well and faithfully for the
saints on this shrine, and I dare promise you many a smile
from this fair maiden; for her heart is set upon the glory
of God and his saints, and she will smile on any one who
helps on the good work. I shall look in on you daily for a
time, till I see the work well started.”

So saying, the old monk took his leave. Just as he was
passing out of the house, some one brushed rapidly by him,
going down the street. As he passed, the quick eye of the
monk recognized the cavalier whom he had seen in the
garden but a few evenings before. It was not a face and
form easily forgotten, and the monk followed him at a little
distance behind, resolving, if he saw him turn in anywhere,
to follow and crave an audience of him.

Accordingly, as he saw the cavalier entering under the low
arch that led to his hotel, he stepped up and addressed him
with a gesture of benediction.

“God bless you, my son!”

“What would you with me, father?” said the cavalier,
with a hasty and somewhat suspicious glance.

“I would that you would give me an audience of a few
moments on some matters of importance,” said the monk,
mildly.

The tones of his voice seemed to have excited some vague
remembrance in the mind of the cavalier; for he eyed him
narrowly, and seemed trying to recollect where he had seen
him before. Suddenly a light appeared to flash upon his
mind; for his whole manner became at once more cordial.

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

“My good father,” he said, “my poor lodging and leisure
are at your service for any communication you may see fit
to make.”

So saying, he led the way up the damp, ill-smelling stone
staircase, and opened the door of the deserted room where
we have seen him once before. Closing the door, and seating
himself at the one rickety table which the room afforded, he
motioned to the monk to be seated also; then taking off his
plumed hat, he threw it negligently on the table beside him,
and passing his white, finely formed hand through the black
curls of his hair, he tossed them carelessly from his forehead,
and, leaning his chin in the hollow of his hand, fixed his
glittering eyes on the monk in a manner that seemed to
demand his errand.

“My Lord,” said the monk, in those gentle, conciliating
tones which were natural to him, “I would ask a little help
of you in regard of a Christian undertaking which I have
here in hand. The dear Lord hath put it into the heart of
a pious young maid of this vicinity to erect a shrine to the
honor of our Lady and her dear Son in this gorge of Sorrento,
hard by. It is a gloomy place in the night, and hath
been said to be haunted by evil spirits; and my fair niece,
who is full of all holy thoughts, desired me to draw the
plan for this shrine, and, so far as my poor skill may go,
I have done so. See here, my Lord, are the drawings.”

The monk laid them down on the table, his pale cheek
flushing with a faint glow of artistic enthusiasm and pride,
as he explained to the young man the plan and drawings.

The cavalier listened courteously, but without much apparent
interest, till the monk drew from his portfolio a paper
and said, —

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

“This, my Lord, is my poor and feeble conception of the
most sacred form of our Lady, which I am to paint for the
centre of the shrine.”

He laid down the paper, and the cavalier, with a sudden
exclamation, snatched it up, looking at it eagerly.

“It is she!” he said; “it is her very self! — the divine
Agnes, — the lily flower, — the sweet star, — the only one
among women!”

“I see you have recognized the likeness,” said the monk,
blushing. “I know it hath been thought a practice of
doubtful edification to represent holy things under the image
of aught earthly; but when any mortal seems especially
gifted with a heavenly spirit outshining in the face, it may
be that our Lady chooses that person to reveal herself in.”

The cavalier was gazing so intently on the picture that
he scarcely heard the apology of the monk; he held it
up, and seemed to study it with a long admiring gaze.

“You have great skill with your pencil, my father,” he
said; “one would not look for such things from under a
monk's hood.”

“I belong to the San Marco in Florence, of which you
may have heard,” said Father Antonio, “and am an unworthy
disciple of the traditions of the blessed Angelico,
whose visions of heavenly things are ever before us; and
no less am I a disciple of the renowned Savonarola, of
whose fame all Italy hath heard before now.”

“Savonarola?” said the other, with eagerness, — “he that
makes these vile miscreants that call themselves Pope and
cardinals tremble? All Italy, all Christendom, is groaning
and stretching out the hand to him to free them from these
abominations. My father, tell me of Savonarola: how goes
he, and what success hath he?”

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

“My son, it is now many months since I left Florence;
since which time I have been sojourning in by-places, repairing
shrines and teaching the poor of the Lord's flock,
who are scattered and neglected by the idle shepherds, who
think only to eat the flesh and warm themselves with the
fleece of the sheep for whom the Good Shepherd gave his
life. My duties have been humble and quiet; for it is not
given to me to wield the sword of rebuke and controversy,
like my great master.”

“And you have not heard, then,” said the cavalier, eagerly,
“that they have excommunicated him?”

“I knew that was threatened,” said the monk, “but I did
not think it possible that it could befall a man of such shining
holiness of life, so signally and openly owned of God
that the very gifts of the first Apostles seem revived in
him.”

“Does not Satan always hate the Lord,” said the cavalier.
“Alexander and his councils are possessed of the Devil, if
ever men were, — and are sealed as his children by every
abominable wickedness. The Devil sits in Christ's seat, and
hath stolen his signet-ring, to seal decrees against the Lord's
own followers. What are Christian men to do in such
case?”

The monk sighed and looked troubled.

“It is hard to say,” he answered. “So much I know, —
that before I left Florence our master wrote to the King of
France touching the dreadful state of things at Rome, and
tried to stir him up to call a general council of the Church.
I much fear me this letter may have fallen into the hands
of the Pope.”

“I tell you, father,” said the young man, starting up and
laying his hand on his sword, “we must fight! It is the

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

sword that must decide this matter! Was not the Holy
Sepulchre saved from the Infidels by the sword? — and
once more the sword must save the Holy City from worse
infidels than the Turks. If such doings as these are allowed
in the Holy City, another generation there will be no Christians
left on earth. Alexander and Cæsar Borgia and the
Lady Lucrezia are enough to drive religion from the world.
They make us long to go back to the traditions of our Roman
fathers, — who were men of cleanly and honorable
lives and of heroic deeds, scorning bribery and deceit.
They honored God by noble lives, little as they knew of
Him. But these men are a shame to the mothers that
bore them.”

“You speak too truly, my son,” said the monk. “Alas!
the creation groaneth and travaileth in pain with these
things. Many a time and oft have I seen our master
groaning and wrestling with God on this account. For it
is to small purpose that we have gone through Italy preaching
and stirring up the people to more holy lives, when from
the very hill of Zion, the height of the sanctuary, come
down these streams of pollution. It seems as if the time
had come that the world could bear it no longer.”

“Well, if it come to the trial of the sword, as come it
must,” said the cavalier, “say to your master that Agostino
Sarelli has a band of one hundred tried men and an impregnable
fastness in the mountains, where he may take refuge,
and where they will gladly hear the Word of God from
pure lips. They call us robbers, — us who have gone out
from the assembly of robbers, that we might lead honest and
cleanly lives. There is not one among us that hath not lost
houses, lands, brothers, parents, children, or friends through
their treacherous cruelty. There be those whose wives and

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

sisters have been forced into the Borgia harem; there be
those whose children have been tortured before their eyes,—
those who have seen the fairest and dearest slaughtered
by these hell-hounds, who yet sit in the seat of the Lord and
give decrees in the name of Christ. Is there a God? If
there be, why is He silent?”

“Yea, my son, there is a God,” said the monk; “but
His ways are not as ours. A thousand years in His sight
are but as yesterday, as a watch in the night. He shall
come, and shall not keep silence.”

“Perhaps you do not know, father,” said the young man,
“that I, too, am excommunicated. I am excommunicated,
because, Cæsar Borgia having killed my oldest brother, and
dishonored and slain my sister, and seized on all our possessions,
and the Pope having protected and confirmed him
therein, I declare the Pope to be not of God, but of the
Devil. I will not submit to him, nor be ruled by him; and
I and my fellows will make good our mountains against
him and his crew with such right arms as the good Lord
hath given us.”

“The Lord be with you, my son!” said the monk; “and
the Lord bring His Church out of these deep waters!
Surely, it is a lovely and beautiful Church, made dear and
precious by innumerable saints and martyrs who have given
their sweet lives up willingly for it; and it is full of records
of righteousness, of prayers and alms and works of mercy
that have made even the very dust of our Italy precious and
holy. Why hast Thou abandoned this vine of Thy planting,
O Lord? The boar out of the wood doth waste it;
the wild beast of the field doth devour it. Return, we beseech
Thee, and visit this vine of Thy planting!”

The monk clasped his hands and looked upward

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

pleadingly, the tears running down his wasted cheeks. Ah, many
such strivings and prayers in those days went up from silent
hearts in obscure solitudes, that wrestled and groaned under
that mighty burden which Luther at last received strength
to heave from the heart of the Church.

“Then, father, you do admit that one may be banned by
the Pope, and may utterly refuse and disown him, and yet
be a Christian?”

“How can I otherwise?” said the monk. “Do I not see
the greatest saint this age or any age has ever seen under
the excommunication of the greatest sinner? Only, my son,
let me warn you. Become not irreverent to the true Church,
because of a false usurper. Reverence the sacraments, the
hymns, the prayers all the more for this sad condition in
which you stand. What teacher is more faithful in these
respects than my master? Who hath more zeal for our
blessed Lord Jesus, and a more living faith in Him? Who
hath a more filial love and tenderness towards our blessed
Mother? Who hath more reverent communion with all the
saints than he? Truly, he sometimes seems to me to walk
encompassed by all the armies of heaven, — such a power
goes forth in his words, and such a holiness in his life.”

“Ah,” said Agostino, “would I had such a confessor!
The sacraments might once more have power for me, and I
might cleanse my soul from unbelief.”

“Dear son,” said the monk, “accept a most unworthy, but
sincere follower of this holy prophet, who yearns for thy
salvation. Let me have the happiness of granting to thee
the sacraments of the Church, which, doubtless, are thine
by right as one of the flock of the Lord Jesus. Come to me
some day this week in confession, and thereafter thou shalt
receive the Lord within thee, and be once more united to
Him.”

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

“My good father,” said the young man, grasping his hand,
and much affected, “I will come. Your words have done
me good; but I must think more of them. I will come
soon; but these things cannot be done without pondering; it
will take some time to bring my heart into charity with all
men.”

The monk rose up to depart, and began to gather up his
drawings.

“For this matter, father,” said the cavalier, throwing several
gold pieces upon the table, “take these, and as many
more as you need ask for your good work. I would willingly
pay any sum,” he added, while a faint blush rose to his
cheek, “if you would give me a copy of this. Gold would
be nothing in comparison with it.”

“My son,” said the monk, smiling, “would it be to thee
an image of an earthly or a heavenly love?”

“Of both, father,” said the young man. “For that dear
face has been more to me than prayer or hymn; it has been
even as a sacrament to me, and through it I know not what
of holy and heavenly influences have come to me.”

“Said I not well,” said the monk, exulting, “that there
were those on whom our Mother shed such grace that their
very beauty led heavenward? Such are they whom the
artist looks for, when he would adorn a shrine where the
faithful shall worship. Well, my son, I must use my poor
art for you; and as for gold, we of our convent take it not
except for the adorning of holy things, such as this shrine.”

“How soon shall it be done?” said the young man,
eagerly.

“Patience, patience, my Lord! Rome was not built in a
day, and our art must work by slow touches; but I will do
my best. But wherefore, my Lord, cherish this image?”

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

“Father, are you of near kin to this maid?”

“I am her mother's only brother.”

“Then I say to you, as the nearest of her male kin, that I
seek this maid in pure and honorable marriage; and she
hath given me her promise, that, if ever she be wife of mortal
man, she will be mine.”

“But she looks not to be wife of any man,” said the
monk; “so, at least, I have heard her say; though her
grandmother would fain marry her to a husband of her
choosing. 'T is a wilful woman, is my sister Elsie, and a
worldly, — not easy to persuade, and impossible to drive.”

“And she hath chosen for this fair angel some base peasant
churl who will have no sense of her exceeding loveliness?
By the saints, if it come to this, I will carry her
away with the strong arm!”

“That is not to be apprehended just at present. Sister
Elsie is dotingly fond of the girl, which hath slept in her
bosom since infancy.”

“And why should I not demand her in marriage of your
sister?” said the young man.

“My Lord, you are an excommunicated man, and she
would have horror of you. It is impossible; it would not
be to edification to make the common people judges in such
matters. It is safest to let their faith rest undisturbed, and
that they be not taught to despise ecclesiastical censures.
This could not be explained to Elsie; she would drive you
from her doors with her distaff, and you would scarce wish
to put your sword against it. Besides, my Lord, if you were
not excommunicated, you are of noble blood, and this alone
would be a fatal objection with my sister, who hath sworn
on the holy cross that Agnes shall never love one of your
race.”

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“What is the cause of this hatred?”

“Some foul wrong which a noble did her mother,” said
the monk; “for Agnes is of gentle blood on her father's
side.”

“I might have known it,” said the cavalier to himself;
“her words and ways are unlike anything in her class. —
Father,” he added, touching his sword, “we soldiers are
fond of cutting all Gordian knots, whether of love or religion,
with this. The sword, father, is the best theologian, the
best casuist. The sword rights wrongs and punishes evildoers,
and some day the sword may cut the way out of this
embarrass also.”

“Gently, my son! gently!” said the monk; “nothing is
lost by patience. See how long it takes the good Lord to
make a fair flower out of a little seed; and He does all
quietly, without bluster. Wait on Him a little in peacefulness
and prayer, and see what He will do for thee.”

“Perhaps you are right, my father,” said the cavalier,
cordially. “Your counsels have done me good, and I shall
seek them further. But do not let them terrify my poor
Agnes with dreadful stories of the excommunication that
hath befallen me. The dear saint is breaking her good little
heart for my sins, and her confessor evidently hath forbidden
her to speak to me or look at me. If her heart were left to
itself, it would fly to me like a little tame bird, and I would
cherish it forever; but now she sees sin in every innocent,
womanly thought, — poor little dear child-angel that she
is!”

“Her confessor is a Franciscan,” said the monk, who,
good as he was, could not escape entirely from the ruling
prejudice of his order, — “and, from what I know of him, I
should think might be unskilful in what pertaineth to the

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

nursing of so delicate a lamb. It is not every one to whom
is given the gift of rightly directing souls.”

“I 'd like to carry her off from him!” said the cavalier,
between his teeth. “I will, too, if he is not careful!”
Then he added aloud, “Father, Agnes is mine, — mine by
the right of the truest worship and devotion that man could
ever pay to woman, — mine because she loves me. For I
know she loves me; I know it far better than she knows it
herself, the dear innocent child! and I will not have her
torn from me to waste her life in a lonely, barren convent,
or to be the wife of a stolid peasant. I am a man of my
word, and I will vindicate my right to her in the face of God
and man.”

“Well, well, my son, as I said before, patience, — one
thing at a time. Let us say our prayers and sleep to-night,
to begin with, and to-morrow will bring us fresh counsel.”

“Well, my father, you will be for me in this matter?”
said the young man.

“My son, I wish you all happiness; and if this be for
your best good and that of my dear niece, I wish it. But,
as I said, there must be time and patience. The way must
be made clear. I will see how the case stands; and you
may be sure, when I can in good conscience, I will befriend
you.”

“Thank you, my father, thank you!” said the young
man, bending his knee to receive the monk's parting benediction.

“It seems to me not best,” said the monk, turning once
more, as he was leaving the threshold, “that you should
come to me at present where I am, — it would only raise a
storm that I could not allay; and so great would be the
power of the forces they might bring to bear on the child,

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

that her little heart might break and the saints claim her too
soon.”

“Well, then, father, come hither to me to-morrow at this
same hour, if I be not too unworthy of your pastoral care.”

“I shall be too happy, my son,” said the monk. “So
be it.”

And he turned from the door just as the bell of the cathedral
struck the Ave Maria, and all in the street bowed in
the evening act of worship.

-- 184 --

p699-189 CHAPTER XIV. THE MONK'S STRUGGLE.

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

The golden sunshine of the spring morning was deadened
to a sombre tone in the shadowy courts of the Capuchin
convent. The reddish brown of the walls was flecked with
gold and orange spots of lichen; and here and there, in
crevices, tufts of grass, or even a little bunch of gold-blooming
flowers, looked hardily forth into the shadowy air. A
covered walk, with stone arches, enclosed a square filled
with dusky shrubbery. There were tall funereal cypresses,
whose immense height and scraggy profusion of decaying
branches showed their extreme old age. There were gaunt,
gnarled olives, with trunks twisted in immense serpent folds,
and bows wreathed and knotted into wild, unnatural contractions,
as if their growth had been a series of spasmodic
convulsions, instead of a calm and gentle development of
Nature. There were overgrown clumps of aloes, with the
bare skeletons of former flower-stalks standing erect among
their dusky horns or lying rotting on the ground beside them.
The place had evidently been intended for the culture of
shrubbery and flowers, but the growth of the trees had long
since so intercepted the sunlight and fresh air that not even
grass could find root beneath their branches. The ground
was covered with a damp green mould, strewn here and
there with dead boughs, or patched with tufts of fern and
lycopodium, throwing out their green hairy roots into the

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

moist soil. A few half-dead roses and jasmines, remnants
of former days of flowers, still maintained a struggling existence,
but looked wan and discouraged in the effort, and
seemed to stretch and pine vaguely for a freer air. In fact,
the whole garden might be looked upon as a sort of symbol
of the life by which it was surrounded, — a life stagnant,
unnatural, and unhealthy, cut off from all those thousand
stimulants to wholesome development which are afforded by
the open plain of human existence, where strong natures
grow distorted in unnatural efforts, though weaker ones find
in its lowly shadows a congenial refuge.

We have given the brighter side of conventual life in the
days we are describing: we have shown it as often a needed
shelter of woman's helplessness during ages of political uncertainty
and revolution; we have shown it as the congenial
retreat where the artist, the poet, the student, and the man
devoted to ideas found leisure undisturbed to develop themselves
under the consecrating protection of religion. The
picture would be unjust to truth, did we not recognize, what,
from our knowledge of human nature, we must expect, a
conventual life of far less elevated and refined order. We
should expect that institutions which guarantied to each individual
a livelihood, without the necessity of physical labor
or the responsibility of supporting a family, might in time
come to be incumbered with many votaries in whom indolence
and improvidence were the only impelling motives.
In all ages of the world the unspiritual are the majority, —
the spiritual the exceptions. It was to the multitude that
Jesus said, “Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles,
but because ye did eat and were filled,” — and the multitude
has been much of the same mind from that day to this.

The convent of which we speak had been for some years

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

under the lenient rule of the jolly Brother Girolamo, — an
easy, wide-spread, loosely organized body, whose views of
the purpose of human existence were decidedly Anacreontic.
Fasts he abominated, — night-prayers he found unfavorable
to his constitution; but he was a judge of olives and good
wine, and often threw out valuable hints in his pastoral
visits on the cooking of maccaroni, for which he had himself
elaborated a savory recipe; and the cellar and larder of the
convent, during his pastorate, presented so many urgent
solicitations to conventual repose, as to threaten an inconvenient
increase in the number of brothers. The monks in
his time lounged in all the sunny places of the convent like
so many loose sacks of meal, enjoying to the full the dolce
far niente
which seems to be the universal rule of Southern
climates. They ate and drank and slept and snored; they
made pastoral visits through the surrounding community
which were far from edifying; they gambled, and tippled,
and sang most unspiritual songs; and keeping all the while
their own private pass-key to Paradise tucked under their
girdles, were about as jolly a set of sailors to Eternity as
the world had to show. In fact, the climate of Southern
Italy and its gorgeous scenery are more favorable to voluptuous
ecstasy than to the severe and grave warfare of the
true Christian soldier. The sunny plains of Capua demoralized
the soldiers of Hannibal, and it was not without a
reason that ancient poets made those lovely regions the
abode of Sirens whose song maddened by its sweetness, and
of a Circe who made men drunk with her sensual fascinations,
till they became sunk to the form of brutes. Here,
if anywhere, is the lotos-eather's paradise, — the purple skies,
the enchanted shores, the soothing gales, the dreamy mists,
which all conspire to melt the energy of the will, and to

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

make existence either a half doze of dreamy apathy or an
awaking of mad delirium.

It was not from dreamy, voluptuous Southern Italy that
the religious progress of the Italian race received any vigorous
impulses. These came from more northern and more
mountainous regions, from the severe, clear heights of Florence,
Perugia, and Assisi, where the intellectual and the
moral both had somewhat of the old Etruscan earnestness
and gloom.

One may easily imagine the stupid alarm and helpless
confusion of these easy-going monks, when their new Superior
came down among them hissing with a white heat from
the very hottest furnace-fires of a new religious experience,
burning and quivering with the terrors of the world to come,—
pale, thin, eager, tremulous, and yet with all the martial
vigor of the former warrior, and all the habits of command
of a former princely station. His reforms gave no quarter to
right or left; sleepy monks were dragged out to midnight-prayers,
and their devotions enlivened with vivid pictures of
hell-fire and ingenuities of eternal torment enough to stir the
blood of the most torpid. There was to be no more gormandizing,
no more wine-bibbing; the choice old wines were
placed under lock and key for the use of the sick and poor
in the vicinity; and every fast of the Church, and every
obsolete rule of the order, were revived with unsparing
rigor. It is true, they hated their new Superior with all
the energy which laziness and good-living had left them, but
they every soul of them shook in their sandals before him;
for there is a true and established order of mastery among
human beings, and when a man of enkindled energy and
intense will comes among a flock of irresolute commonplace
individuals, he subjects them to himself by a sort of moral

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

paralysis similar to what a great, vigorous gymnotus distributes
among a fry of inferior fishes. The bolder ones, who
made motions of rebellion, were so energetically swooped
upon, and consigned to the discipline of dungeon and breadand-water,
that less courageous natures made a merit of
siding with the more powerful party, mentally resolving to
carry by fraud the points which they despaired of accomplishing
by force.

On the morning we speak of, two monks might have
been seen lounging on a stone bench by one of the arches,
looking listlessly into the sombre garden-patch we have
described. The first of these, Father Anselmo, was a corpulent
fellow, with an easy swing of gait, heavy animal
features, and an eye of shrewd and stealthy cunning: the
whole air of the man expressed the cautious, careful voluptuary.
The other, Father Johannes, was thin, wiry, and
elastic, with hands like birds' claws, and an eye that reminded
one of the crafty cunning of a serpent. His smile
was a curious blending of shrewdness and malignity. He
regarded his companion from time to time obliquely from
the corners of his eyes, to see what impression his words
were making, and had a habit of jerking himself up in the
middle of a sentence and looking warily round to see if any
one were listening, which indicated habitual distrust.

“Our holy Superior is out a good while this morning,” he
said, at length.

The observation was made in the smoothest and most
silken tones, but they carried with them such a singular
suggestion of doubt and inquiry that they seemed like an
accusation.

“Ah?” replied the other, perceiving evidently some intended
undertone of suspicion lurking in the words, but

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

apparently resolved not to commit himself to his companion.

“Yes,” said the first; “the zeal of the house of the Lord
consumes him, the blessed man!”

“Blessed man!” echoed the second, rolling up his eyes,
and giving a deep sigh, which shook his portly proportions
so that they quivered like jelly.

“If he goes on in this way much longer,” continued Father
Johannes, “there will soon be very little mortal left of him;
the saints will claim him.”

Father Anselmo gave something resembling a pious groan,
but darted meanwhile a shrewd observant glance at the
speaker.

“What would become of the convent, were he gone?”
said Father Johannes. “All these blessed reforms which he
has brought about would fall back; for our nature is fearfully
corrupt, and ever tends to wallow in the mire of sin
and pollution. What changes hath he wrought in us all!
To be sure, the means were sometimes severe. I remember,
brother, when he had you under ground for more than
ten days. My heart was pained for you; but I suppose
you know that it was necessary, in order to bring you to that
eminent state of sanctity where you now stand.”

The heavy, sensual features of Father Anselmo flushed
up with some emotion, whether of anger or of fear it was
hard to tell; but he gave one hasty glance at his companion,
which, if a glance could kill, would have struck him dead,
and then there fell over his countenance, like a veil, an expression
of sanctimonious humility, as he replied, —

“Thank you for your sympathy, dearest brother. I remember,
too, how I felt for you that week when you were
fed only on bread and water, and had to take it on your

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

knees off the floor, while the rest of us sat at table. How
blessed it must be to have one's pride brought down in that
way! When our dear, blessed Superior first came, brother,
you were as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke, but now
what a blessed change! It must give you so much peace!
How you must love him!”

“I think we love him about equally,” said Father Johannes,
his dark, thin features expressing the concentration of
malignity. “His labors have been blessed among us. Not
often does a faithful shepherd meet so loving a flock. I
have been told that the great Peter Abelard found far
less gratitude. They tried to poison him in the most holy
wine.”

“How absurd!” interrupted Father Anselmo, hastily;
“as if the blood of the Lord, as if our Lord himself could
be made poison!”

“Brother, it is a fact,” insisted the former, in tones silvery
with humility and sweetness.

“A fact that the most holy blood can be poisoned?” replied
the other, with horror evidently genuine.

“I grieve to say, brother,” said Father Johannes, “that
in my profane and worldly days I tried that experiment on a
dog, and the poor brute died in five minutes. Ah, brother,”
he added, observing that his obese companion was now
thoroughly roused, “you see before you the chief of sinners!
Judas was nothing to me; and yet, such are the triumphs of
grace, I am an unworthy member of this most blessed and
pious brotherhood; but I do penance daily in sackcloth and
ashes for my offence.”

“But, Brother Johannes, was it really so? did it really
happen?” inquired Father Anselmo, looking puzzled.
“Where, then, is our faith?”

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

“Doth our faith rest on human reason, or on the evidence
of our senses, Brother Anselmo? I bless God that I have
arrived at that state where I can adoringly say, `I believe,
because it is impossible.' Yea, brother, I know it to be a
fact that the ungodly have sometimes destroyed holy men,
like our Superior, who could not be induced to taste wine
for any worldly purpose, by drugging the blessed cup; so
dreadful are the ragings of Satan in our corrupt nature!”

“I can't see into that,” said Father Anselmo, still looking
confused.

“Brother,” answered Father Johannes, “permit an unworthy
sinner to remind you that you must not try to see
into anything; all that is wanted of you in our most holy
religion is to shut your eyes and believe; all things are
possible to the eye of faith. Now, humanly speaking,” he
added, with a peculiarly meaning look, “who would believe
that you kept all the fasts of our order, and all the extraordinary
ones which it hath pleased our blessed Superior to
lay upon us, as you surely do? A worldling might swear,
to look at you, that such flesh and color must come in some
way from good meat and good wine; but we remember how
the three children throve on the pulse and rejected the meat
from the king's table.”

The countenance of Father Anselmo expressed both anger
and alarm at this home-thrust, and the changes did not escape
the keen eye of Father Johannes, who went on.

“I directed the eyes of our holy father upon you as a
striking example of the benefits of abstemious living, showing
that the days of miracles are not yet past in the Church,
as some sceptics would have us believe. He seemed to study
you attentively. I have no doubt he will honor you with
some more particular inquiries, — the blessed saint!”

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

Father Anselmo turned uneasily on his seat and stealthily
eyed his companion, to see, if possible, how much real knowledge
was expressed by his words, and then answered on
quite another topic.

“How this garden has fallen to decay! We miss old
Father Angelo sorely, who was always trimming and cleansing
it. Our Superior is too heavenly-minded to have much
thought for earthly things, and so it goes.”

Father Johannes watched this attempt at diversion with a
glitter of stealthy malice, and, seeming to be absorbed in
contemplation, broke out again exactly where he had left off
on the unwelcome subject.

“I mind me now, Brother Anselmo, that, when you came
out of your cell to prayers, the other night, your utterance
was thick, and your eyes heavy and watery, and your gait uncertain.
One would swear that you had been drunken with
new wine; but we knew it was all the effect of fasting and
devout contemplation, which inebriates the soul with holy
raptures, as happened to the blessed Apostles on the day of
Pentecost. I remarked the same to our holy father, and he
seemed to give it earnest heed, for I saw him watching you
through all the services. How blessed is such watchfulness!”

“The Devil take him!” said Father Anselmo, suddenly
thrown off his guard; but checking himself, he added, confusedly, —
“I mean” —

“I understand you, brother,” said Father Johannes; “it
is a motion of the old nature not yet entirely subdued. A
little more of the discipline of the lower vaults, which you
have found so precious, will set all that right.”

“You would not inform against me?” said Father Anselmo,
with an expression of alarm.

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“It would be my duty, I suppose,” said Father Johannes,
with a sigh; “but, sinner that I am, I never could bring
my mind to such proceedings with the vigor of our blessed
father. Had I been Superior of the convent, as was talked
of, how differently might things have proceeded! I should
have erred by a sinful laxness. How fortunate that it was
he, instead of such a miserable sinner as myself!”

“Well, tell me, then, Father Johannes, — for your eyes
are shrewd as a lynx's, — is our good Superior so perfect as
he seems? or does he have his little private comforts sometimes,
like the rest of us? Nobody, you know, can stand it
to be always on the top round of the ladder to Paradise.
For my part, between you and me, I never believed all that
story they read to us so often about Saint Simeon Stylites,
who passed so many years on the top of a pillar and never
came down. Trust me, the old boy found his way down
sometimes, when all the world was asleep, and got somebody
to do duty for him meantime, while he took a little something
comfortable. Is it not so?”

“I am told to believe, and I do believe,” said Father Johannes,
casting down his eyes, piously; “and, dear brother,
it ill befits a sinner like me to reprove; but it seemeth to
me as if you make too much use of the eyes of carnal inquiry.
Touching the life of our holy father, I cannot believe
the most scrupulous watch can detect anything in his walk
or conversation other than appears in his profession. His
food is next to nothing, — a little chopped spinach or some
bitter herb cooked without salt for ordinary days, and on
fast days he mingles this with ashes, according to a saintly
rule. As for sleep, I believe he does without it; for at no
time of the night, when I have knocked at the door of his
cell, have I found him sleeping. He is always at his prayers

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

or breviary. His cell hath only a rough, hard board for a
bed, with a log of rough wood for a pillow; yet he complains
of that as tempting to indolence.”

Father Anselmo shrugged his fat shoulders, ruefully.

“It 's all well enough,” he said, “for those that want to
take this hard road to Paradise; but why need they drive
the flock up with them?”

“True enough, Brother Anselmo,” said Father Johannes;
“but the flock will rejoice in it in the end, doubtless. I
understand he is purposing to draw yet stricter the reins of
discipline. We ought to be thankful.”

“Thankful? We can't wink but six times a week now,”
said Father Anselmo; “and by and by he won't let us wink
at all.”

“Hist! hush! here he comes,” said Father Johannes.
“What ails him? he looks wild, like a man distraught.”

In a moment more, in fact, Father Francesco strode hastily
through the corridor, with his deep-set eyes dilated and glittering,
and a vivid hectic flush on his hollow cheeks. He
paid no regard to the salutation of the obsequious monks; in
fact, he seemed scarcely to see them, but hurried in a disordered
manner through the passages and gained the room
of his cell, which he shut and locked with a violent clang.

“What has come over him now?” said Father Anselmo.

Father Johannes stealthily followed some distance, and
then stood with his lean neck outstretched and his head
turned in the direction where the Superior had disappeared.
The whole attitude of the man, with his acute glittering eye,
might remind one of a serpent making an observation before
darting after his prey.

“Something is working him,” he said to himself; “what
may it be?”

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

Meanwhile that heavy oaken door had closed on a narrow
cell, — bare of everything which could be supposed to be a
matter of convenience in the abode of a human being. A
table of the rudest and most primitive construction was garnished
with a skull, whose empty eye-holes and grinning
teeth were the most conspicuous objects in the room. Behind
this stood a large crucifix, manifestly the work of no
common master, and bearing evident traces in its workmanship
of Florentine art: it was, perhaps, one of the relics of
the former wealth of the nobleman who had buried his name
and worldly possessions in this living sepulchre. A splendid
manuscript breviary, richly illuminated, lay open on the
table; and the fair fancy of its flowery letters, the lustre of
gold and silver on its pages, formed a singular contrast to
the squalid nakedness of everything else in the room. This
book, too, had been a family heirloom; some lingering shred
of human and domestic affection sheltered itself under the
protection of religion in making it the companion of his self-imposed
life of penance and renunciation.

Father Francesco had just returned from the scene in
the confessional we have already described. That day had
brought to him one of those pungent and vivid inward revelations
which sometimes overset in a moment some delusion
that has been the cherished growth of years. Henceforth
the reign of self-deception was past, — there was no more
self-concealment, no more evasion. He loved Agnes, — he
knew it, — he said it over and over again to himself with a
stormy intensity of energy; and in this hour the whole of his
nature seemed to rise in rebellion against the awful barriers
which hemmed in and threatened this passion. He now saw
clearly that all that he had been calling fatherly tenderness,
pastoral zeal, Christian unity, and a thousand other

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

evangelical names, was nothing more nor less than a passion that
had gone to the roots of existence and absorbed into itself all
that there was of him. Where was he to look for refuge?
What hymn, what prayer had he not blent with her image?
It was this that he had given to her as a holy lesson, — it
was that that she had spoken of to him as the best expression
of her feelings. This prayer he had explained to her,—
he remembered just the beautiful light in her eyes, which
were fixed on his so trustingly. How dear to him had been
that unquestioning devotion, that tender, innocent humility!—
how dear, and how dangerous!

We have read of flowing rivulets, wandering peacefully
without ripple or commotion, so long as no barrier stayed
their course, suddenly chafing in angry fury when an impassable
dam was thrown across their waters. So any
affection, however genial and gentle in its own nature, may
become an ungovernable, ferocious passion, by the intervention
of fatal obstacles in its course. In the case of Father
Francesco, the sense of guilt and degradation fell like a
blight over all the past that had been so ignorantly happy.
He thought he had been living on manna, but found it
poison. Satan had been fooling him, leading him on blindfold,
and laughing at his simplicity, and now mocked at his
captivity. And how nearly had he been hurried by a sudden
and overwhelming influence to the very brink of disgrace!
He felt himself shiver and grow cold to think of it.
A moment more and he had blasted that pure ear with forbidden
words of passion; and even now he remembered,
with horror, the look of grave and troubled surprise in
those confiding eyes, that had always looked up to him
trustingly, as to God. A moment more and he had betrayed
the faith he taught her, shattered her trust in the

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

holy ministry, and perhaps imperilled her salvation. He
breathed a sigh of relief when he thought of it, — he had
not betrayed himself, he had not fallen in her esteem, he still
stood on that sacred vantage-ground where his power over
her was so great, and where at least he possessed her confidence
and veneration. There was still time for recollection,
for self-control, for a vehement struggle which should set all
right again: but, alas! how shall a man struggle who finds
his whole inner nature boiling in furious rebellion against
the dictates of his conscience, — self against self?

It is true, also, that no passions are deeper in their hold,
more pervading and more vital to the whole human being,
than those that make their first entrance through the higher
nature, and, beginning with a religious and poetic ideality,
gradually work their way through the whole fabric of the
human existence. From grosser passions, whose roots lie in
the senses, there is always a refuge in man's loftier nature.
He can cast them aside with contempt, and leave them as
one whose lower story is flooded can remove to a higher loft,
and live serenely with a purer air and wider prospect. But
to love that is born of ideality, of intellectual sympathy, of
harmonies of the spiritual and immortal nature, of the very
poetry and purity of the soul, if it be placed where reason
and religion forbid its exercise and expression, what refuge
but the grave, — what hope but that wide eternity where all
human barriers fall, all human relations end, and love ceases
to be a crime? A man of the world may struggle by change
of scene, place, and employment. He may put oceans between
himself and the things that speak of what he desires
to forget. He may fill the void in his life with the stirring
excitement of the battle-field, or the whirl of travel from
city to city, or the press of business and care. But what

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

help is there for him whose life is tied down to the narrow
sphere of the convent, — to the monotony of a bare cell, to
the endless repetition of the same prayers, the same chants,
the same prostrations, especially when all that ever redeemed
it from monotony has been that image and that sympathy
which conscience now bids him forget?

When Father Francesco precipitated himself into his cell
and locked the door, it was with the desperation of a man
who flies from a mortal enemy. It seemed to him that all
eyes saw just what was boiling within him, — that the wild
thoughts that seemed to scream their turbulent importunities
in his ears were speaking so loud that all the world would
hear. He should disgrace himself before the brethren whom
he had so long been striving to bring to order and to teach
the lessons of holy self-control. He saw himself pointed at,
hissed at, degraded, by the very men who had quailed before
his own reproofs; and scarcely, when he had bolted the door
behind him, did he feel himself safe. Panting and breathless,
he fell on his knees before the crucifix, and, bowing his
head in his hands, fell forward upon the floor. As a spent
wave melts at the foot of a rock, so all his strength passed
away, and he lay awhile in a kind of insensibility, — a state
in which, though consciously existing, he had no further
control over his thoughts and feelings. In that state of
dreamy exhaustion his mind seemed like a mirror, which,
without vitality or will of its own, simply lies still and
reflects the objects that may pass over it. As clouds sailing
in the heavens cast their images, one after another, on
the glassy floor of a waveless sea, so the scenes of his former
life drifted in vivid pictures athwart his memory. He saw
his father's palace, — the wide, cool, marble halls, — the
gardens resounding with the voices of falling waters. He

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

saw the fair face of his mother, and played with the jewels
upon her hands. He saw again the picture of himself, in all
the flush of youth and health, clattering on horseback through
the streets of Florence with troops of gay young friends, now
dead to him as he to them. He saw himself in the bowers
of gay ladies, whose golden hair, lustrous eyes, and siren
wiles came back shivering and trembling in the waters of
memory in a thousand undulating reflections. There were
wild revels, — orgies such as Florence remembers with
shame to this day. There was intermingled the turbulent
din of arms, — the haughty passion, the sudden provocation,
the swift revenge. And then came the awful hour of conviction,
the face of that wonderful man whose preaching had
stirred all souls, — and then those fearful days of penance,—
that darkness of the tomb, — that dying to the world, —
those solemn vows, and the fearful struggles by which they
had been followed.

“Oh, my God!” he cried, “is it all in vain? — so many
prayers? so many struggles? — and shall I fail of salvation
at last?”

He seemed to himself as a swimmer, who, having exhausted
his last gasp of strength in reaching the shore, is
suddenly lifted up on a cruel wave and drawn back into the
deep. There seemed nothing for him but to fold his arms
and sink.

For he felt no strength now to resist, — he felt no wish
to conquer, — he only prayed that he might lie there and die.
It seemed to him that the love which possessed him and
tyrannized over his very being was a doom, — a curse sent
upon him by some malignant fate with whose power it was
vain to struggle. He detested his work, — he detested his
duties, — he loathed his vows, — and there was not a thing

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

in his whole future to which he looked forward otherwise
than with the extreme of aversion, except one to which he
clung with a bitter and defiant tenacity, — the spiritual guidance
of Agnes. Guidance! — he laughed aloud, in the
bitterness of his soul, as he thought of this. He was her
guide, — her confessor, — to him she was bound to reveal
every change of feeling; and this love that he too well
perceived rising in her heart for another, — he would wring
from her own confessions the means to repress and circumvent
it. If she could not be his, he might at least prevent
her from belonging to any other, — he might at least keep
her always within the sphere of his spiritual authority. Had
he not a right to do this? — had he not a right to cherish an
evident vocation, — a right to reclaim her from the embrace
of an excommunicated infidel, and present her as a chaste
bride at the altar of the Lord? Perhaps, when that was
done, when an irrevocable barrier should separate her from
all possibility of earthly love, when the awful marriage-vow
should have been spoken which should seal her heart for
heaven alone, he might recover some of the blessed calm
which her influence once brought over him, and these wild
desires might cease, and these feverish pulses be still.

Such were the vague images and dreams of the past and
future that floated over his mind, as he lay in a heavy sort
of lethargy on the floor of his cell, and hour after hour
passed away. It grew afternoon, and the radiance of evening
came on. The window of the cell overlooked the broad
Mediterranean, all one blue glitter of smiles and sparkles.
The white-winged boats were flitting lightly to and fro, like
gauzy-winged insects in the summer air, — the song of the
fishermen drawing their nets on the beach floated cheerily
upward. Capri lay like a half-dissolved opal in shimmering

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

clouds of mist, and Naples gleamed out pearly clear in the
purple distance. Vesuvius, with its cloud-spotted sides, its
garlanded villas and villages, its silvery crown of vapor,
seemed a warm-hearted and genial old giant lying down in
his gorgeous repose, and holding all things on his heaving
bosom in a kindly embrace.

So was the earth flooded with light and glory, that the tide
poured into the cell, giving the richness of an old Venetian
painting to its bare and squalid furniture. The crucifix
glowed along all its sculptured lines with rich golden hues.
The breviary, whose many-colored leaves fluttered as the
wind from the sea drew inward, was yet brighter in its gorgeous
tints. It seemed a sort of devotional butterfly perched
before the grinning skull, which was bronzed by the enchanted
light into warmer tones of color, as if some remembrance
of what once it saw and felt came back upon it. So
also the bare, miserable board which served for the bed, and
its rude pillow, were glorified. A stray sunbeam, too, fluttered
down on the floor like a pitying spirit, to light up that
pale, thin face, whose classic outlines had now a sharp,
yellow setness, like that of swooning or death; it seemed to
linger compassionately on the sunken, wasted cheeks, on the
long black lashes that fell over the deep hollows beneath the
eyes like a funereal veil. Poor man! lying crushed and torn,
like a piece of rockweed wrenched from its rock by a storm,
and thrown up withered upon the beach!

From the leaves of the breviary there depends, by a fragment
of gold braid, a sparkling something that wavers and
glitters in the evening light. It is a cross of the cheapest
and simplest material, that once belonged to Agnes. She
lost it from her rosary at the confessional, and Father Francesco
saw it fall, yet would not warn her of the loss, for he

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

longed to possess something that had belonged to her. He
made it a mark to one of her favorite hymns; but she never
knew where it had gone. Little could she dream, in her
simplicity, what a power she held over the man who seemed
to her an object of such awful veneration. Little did she
dream that the poor little tinsel cross had such a mighty
charm with it, and that she herself, in her childlike simplicity,
her ignorant innocence, her peaceful tenderness and
trust, was raising such a turbulent storm of passion in the
heart which she supposed to be above the reach of all human
changes.

And now, through the golden air, the Ave Maria is sounding
from the convent-bells, and answered by a thousand tones
and echoes from the churches of the old town, and all Christendom
gives a moment's adoring pause to celebrate the
moment when an angel addressed to a mortal maiden words
that had been wept and prayed for during thousands of years.
Dimly they sounded through his ear, in that half-deadly
trance, — not with plaintive sweetness and motherly tenderness,
but like notes of doom and vengeance. He felt rebellious
impulses within, which rose up in hatred against them,
and all that recalled to his mind the faith which seemed a
tyranny, and the vows which appeared to him such a hopeless
and miserable failure.

But now there came other sounds nearer and more earthly.
His quickened senses perceive a busy patter of sandalled
feet outside his cell, and a whispering of consultation, — and
then the silvery, snaky tones of Father Johannes, which had
that oily, penetrative quality which passes through all substances
with such distinctness.

“Brethren,” he said, “I feel bound in conscience to knock.
Our blessed Superior carries his mortifications altogether

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

too far. His faithful sons must beset him with filial inquiries.”

The condition in which Father Francesco was lying, like
many abnormal states of extreme exhaustion, seemed to be
attended with a mysterious quickening of the magnetic
forces and intuitive perceptions. He felt the hypocrisy of
those tones, and they sounded in his ear like the suppressed
hiss of a deadly serpent. He had always suspected that this
man hated him to the death; and he felt now that he was
come with his stealthy tread and his almost supernatural
power of prying observation, to read the very inmost secrets
of his heart. He knew that he longed for nothing so much
as the power to hurl him from his place and to reign in his
stead; and the instinct of self-defence roused him. He
started up as one starts from a dream, waked by a whisper
in the ear, and, raising himself on his elbow, looked towards
the door.

A cautious rap was heard, and then a pause. Father
Francesco smiled with a peculiar and bitter expression. The
rap became louder, more energetic, stormy at last, intermingled
with vehement calls on his name.

Father Francesco rose at length, settled his garments,
passed his hands over his brow, and then, composing himself
to an expression of deliberate gravity, opened the door and
stood before them.

“Holy father,” said Father Johannes, “the hearts of your
sons have been saddened. A whole day have you withdrawn
your presence from our devotions. We feared you might
have fainted, your pious austerities so often transcend the
powers of Nature.”

“I grieve to have saddened the hearts of such affectionate
sons,” said the Superior, fixing his eye keenly on Father

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

Johannes; “but I have been performing a peculiar office of
prayer to-day for a soul in deadly peril, and have been so
absorbed therein that I have known nothing that passed.
There is a soul among us, brethren,” he added, “that stands
at this moment so near to damnation that even the most
blessed Mother of God is in doubt for its salvation, and
whether it can be saved at all God only knows.”

These words, rising up from a tremendous groundswell of
repressed feeling, had a fearful, almost supernatural earnestness
that made the body of the monks tremble. Most of
them were conscious of living but a shabby, shambling, dissembling
life, evading in very possible way the efforts of
their Superior to bring them up to the requirements of their
profession; and therefore, when these words were bolted
out among them with such a glowing intensity, every one of
them began mentally feeling for the key of his own private
and interior skeleton-closet, and wondering which of their
ghastly occupants was coming to light now.

Father Johannes alone was unmoved, because he had
long since ceased to have a conscience. A throb of moral
pulsation had for years been an impossibility to the dried
and hardened fibre of his inner nature. He was one of
those real, genuine, thorough unbelievers in all religion and
all faith and all spirituality, whose unbelief grows only more
callous by the constant handling of sacred things. Ambition
was the ruling motive of his life, and every faculty
was sharpened into such acuteness under its action that his
penetration seemed at times almost preternatural.

While he stood with downcast eyes and hands crossed
upon his breast, listening to the burning words which remorse
and despair wrung from his Superior, he was calmly
and warily studying to see what could be made of the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

evident interior conflict that convulsed him. Was there some
secret sin? Had that sanctity at last found the temptation
that was more than a match for it? And what could
it be?

To a nature with any strong combative force there is no
tonic like the presence of a secret and powerful enemy, and
the stealthy glances of Father Johannes's serpent eye did
more towards restoring Father Francesco to self-mastery
than the most conscientious struggles could have done. He
grew calm, resolved, determined. Self-respect was dear to
him, — and dear to him no less that reflection of self-respect
which a man reads in other eyes. He would not forfeit his
conventual honor, or bring a stain on his order, or, least
of all, expose himself to the scoffing eye of a triumphant
enemy. Such were the motives that now came to his aid,
while as yet the whole of his inner nature rebelled at the
thought that he must tear up by the roots and wholly extirpate
this love that seemed to have sent its fine fibres
through every nerve of his being. “No!” he said to himself,
with a fierce interior rebellion, “that I will not do!
Right or wrong, come heaven, come hell, I will love her:
and if lost I must be, lost I will be!” And while this
determination lasted, prayer seemed to him a mockery. He
dared not pray alone now, when most he needed prayer;
but he moved forward with dignity towards the conventchapel
to lead the vesper devotions of his brethren. Outwardly
he was calm and rigid as a statue; but as he commenced
the service, his utterance had a terrible meaning
and earnestness that were felt even by the most drowsy and
leaden of his flock. It is singular how the dumb, imprisoned
soul, locked within the walls of the body, sometimes gives
such a piercing power to the tones of the voice during the

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

access of a great agony. The effect is entirely involuntary,
and often against the most strenuous opposition of the will;
but one sometimes hears another reading or repeating words
with an intense vitality, a living force, which tells of some
inward anguish or conflict of which the language itself gives
no expression.

Never were the long-drawn intonations of the chants and
prayers of the Church pervaded by a more terrible, wild
fervor than the Superior that night breathed into them.
They seemed to wail, to supplicate, to combat, to menace,
to sink in despairing pauses of helpless anguish, and anon to
rise in stormy agonies of passionate importunity; and the
monks quailed and trembled, they sacre knew why, with
forebodings of coming wrath and judgment.

In the evening exhortation, which it had been the Superior's
custom to add to the prayers of the vesper-hour, he
dwelt with a terrible and ghastly eloquence on the loss of
the soul.

“Brethren,” he said, “believe me, the very first hour of
a damned spirit in hell will outweigh all the prosperities
of the most prosperous life. If you could gain the whole
world, that one hour of hell would outweigh it all; how
much more such miserable, pitiful scraps and fragments of
the world as they gain who for the sake of a little fleshly
ease neglect the duties of a holy profession! There is a
broad way to hell through a convent, my brothers, where
miserable wretches go who have neither the spirit to serve
the Devil wholly, nor the patience to serve God; there be
many shaven crowns that gnash their teeth in hell to-night,—
many a monk's robe is burning on its owner in living
fire, and the devils call him a fool for choosing to be damned
in so hard a way. `Could you not come here by some

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

easier road than a cloister?' they ask. `If you must sell
your soul, why did you not get something for it?' Brethren,
there be devils waiting for some of us; they are laughing
at your paltry shifts and evasions, at your efforts to
make things easy, — for they know how it will all end at
last. Rouse yourselves! Awake! Salvation is no easy
matter, — nothing to be got between sleeping and waking.
Watch, pray, scourge the flesh, fast, weep, bow down in
sackcloth, mingle your bread with ashes, if by any means
ye may escape the everlasting fire!”

“Bless me!” said Father Anselmo, when the services
were over, casting a half-scared glance after the retreating
figure of the Superior as he left the chapel, and drawing a
long breath; “it 's enough to make one sweat to hear him
go on. What has come over him? Anyhow, I 'll give
myself a hundred lashes this very night: something must
be done.”

“Well,” said another, “I confess I did hide a cold wing
of fowl in the sleeve of my gown last fast-day. My old
aunt gave it to me, and I was forced to take it for relation's
sake; but I 'll do so no more, as I 'm a living sinner. I 'll
do a penance this very night.”

Father Johannes stood under one of the arches that
looked into the gloomy garden, and, with his hands crossed
upon his breast, and his cold, glittering eye fixed stealthily
now on one and now on another, listened with an ill-disguised
sneer to these hasty evidences of fear and remorse in
the monks, as they thronged the corridor on the way to their
cells. Suddenly turning to a young brother who had lately
joined the convent, he said to him, —

“And what of the pretty Clarice, my brother?”

The blood flushed deep into the pale cheek of the young

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

monk, and his frame shook with some interior emotion as
he answered, —

“She is recovering.”

“And she sent for thee to shrive her?”

“My God!” said the young man, with an imploring,
wild expression in his dark eyes, “she did; but I would
not go.”

“Then Nature is still strong,” said Father Johannes, pitilessly
eying the young man.

“When will it ever die?” said the stripling, with a despairing
gesture; “it heeds neither heaven nor hell.”

“Well, patience, boy! if you have lost an earthly bride,
you have gained a heavenly one. The Church is our espoused
in white linen. Bless the Lord, without ceasing, for
the exchange.”

There was an inexpressible mocking irony in the tones in
which this was said, that made itself felt to the finely vitalized
spirit of the youth, though to all the rest it sounded like
the accredited average pious talk which is more or less the
current coin of religious organizations.

Now no one knows through what wanton deviltry Father
Johannes broached this painful topic with the poor youth;
but he had a peculiar faculty, with his smooth tones and his
sanctimonious smiles, of thrusting red-hot needles into any
wounds which he either knew or suspected under the coarse
woollen robes of his brethren. He appeared to do it in all
coolness, in a way of psychological investigation.

He smiled, as the youth turned away, and a moment after
started as if a thought had suddenly struck him.

“I have it!” he said to himself. “There may be a
woman at the bottom of this discomposure of our holy
father; for he is wrought upon by something to the very

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

bottom of his soul. I have not studied human nature so
many years for nothing. Father Francesco hath been much
in the guidance of women. His preaching hath wrought
upon them, and perchance among them. — Aha!” he said to
himself, as he paced up and down. “I have it! I 'll try
an experiment upon him!”

-- 210 --

p699-215 CHAPTER XV. THE SERPENT'S EXPERIMENT.

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

Father Francesco sat leaning his head on his hand
by the window of his cell, looking out upon the sea as it rose
and fell, with the reflections of the fast coming stars glittering
like so many jewels on its breast. The glow of evening
had almost faded, but there was a wan, tremulous light from
the moon, and a clearness produced by the reflection of such
an expanse of water, which still rendered objects in his cell
quite discernible.

In the terrible denunciations and warnings just uttered, he
had been preaching to himself, striving to bring a force on
his own soul by which he might reduce its interior rebellion
to submission; but, alas! when was ever love cast out by
fear? He knew not as yet the only remedy for such sorrow,—
that there is a love celestial and divine, of which earthly
love in its purest form is only the sacramental symbol and
emblem, and that this divine love can by God's power so
outflood human affections as to bear the soul above all
earthly idols to its only immortal rest. This great truth
rises like a rock amid stormy seas, and many is the sailor
struggling in salt and bitter waters who cannot yet believe
it is to be found. A few saints like Saint Augustin had
reached it, — but through what buffetings, what anguish!

At this moment, however, there was in the heart of the
father one of those collapses which follow the crisis of some
mortal struggle. He leaned on the window-sill, exhausted
and helpless.

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

Suddenly, a kind of illusion of the senses came over him,
such as is not infrequent to sensitive natures in severe crises
of mental anguish. He thought he heard Agnes singing, as
he had sometimes heard her when he had called in his pastoral
ministrations at the little garden and paused awhile
outside that he might hear her finish a favorite hymn, which,
like a shy bird, she sung all the more sweetly for thinking
herself alone.

Quite as if they were sung in his ear, and in her very
tones, he heard the words of Saint Bernard, which we have
already introduced to our reader: —


“Jesu dulcis memoria,
Dans vera cordi gaudia:
Sed super mel et omnia
Ejus dulcis præsentia.
“Jesu, spes pœnitentibus,
Quam pius es petentibus,
Quam bonus te quærentibus,
Sed quis invenientibus!”
Soft and sweet and solemn was the illusion, as if some spirit
breathed them with a breath of tenderness over his soul;
and he threw himself with a burst of tears before the crucifix.

“O Jesus, where, then, art Thou? Why must I thus
suffer? She is not the one altogether lovely; it is Thou, —
Thou, her Creator and mine! Why, why cannot I find
Thee? Oh, take from my heart all other love but Thine
alone!”

Yet even this very prayer, this very hymn, were blent
with the remembrance of Agnes; for was it not she who first
had taught him the lesson of heavenly love? Was not she
the first one who had taught him to look upward to Jesus

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

other than as an avenging judge? Michel Angelo has
embodied in a fearful painting, which now deforms the Sistine
Chapel, that image of stormy vengeance which a religion
debased by force and fear had substituted for the
tender, good shepherd of earlier Christianity. It was only
in the heart of a lowly maiden that Christ had been made
manifest to the eye of the monk, as of old he was revealed
to the world through a virgin. And how could he, then,
forget her, or cease to love her, when every prayer and
hymn, every sacred round of the ladder by which he must
climb, was so full of memorials of her? While crying and
panting for the supreme, the divine, the invisible love, he
found his heart still craving the visible one, — the one so
well known, revealing itself to the senses, and bringing with
it the certainty of visible companionship.

As he was thus kneeling and wrestling with himself, a
sudden knock at his door startled him. He had made it a
point, never, at any hour of the day or night, to deny himself
to a brother who sought him for counsel, however disagreeable
the person and however unreasonable the visit.
He therefore rose and unbolted the door, and saw Father
Johannes standing with folded arms and downcast head, in
an attitude of composed humility.

“What would you with me, brother?” he asked, calmly.

“My father, I have a wrestling of mind for one of our
brethren whose case I would present to you.”

“Come in, my brother,” said the Superior. At the same
time he lighted a little iron lamp, of antique form, such as
are still in common use in that region, and seating himself
on the board which served for his couch, made a motion to
Father Johannes to be seated also.

The latter sat down, eying, as he did so, the whole

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

interior of the apartment, so far as it was revealed by the glimmer
of the taper.

“Well, my son,” said Father Francesco, “what is it?”

“I have my doubts of the spiritual safety of Brother Bernard,”
said Father Johannes.

“Wherefore?” asked the Superior, briefly.

“Holy father, you are aware of the history of the brother,
and of the worldly affliction that drove him to this blessed
profession?”

“I am,” replied the Superior, with the same brevity.

“He narrated it to me fully,” said Father Johannes.
“The maiden he was betrothed to was married to another
in his absence on a long journey, being craftily made to suppose
him dead.”

“I tell you I know the circumstances,” said the Superior.

“I merely recalled them, because, moved doubtless by
your sermon, he dropped words to me to-night which led me
to suppose that this sinful, earthly love was not yet extirpated
from his soul. Of late the woman was sick and nigh
unto death, and sent for him.”

“But he did not go?” interposed Father Francesco.

“No, he did not, — grace was given him thus far, — but
he dropped words to me to the effect, that in secret he still
cherished the love of this woman; and the awful words
your Reverence has been speaking to us to-night have
moved me with fear for the youth's soul, of the which I, as
an elder brother, have had some charge, and I came to consult
with you as to what help there might be for him.”

Father Francesco turned away his head a moment and
there was a pause; at last he said, in a tone that seemed
like the throb of some deep, interior anguish, —

“The Lord help him!”

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

“Amen!” said Father Johannes, taking keen note of the
apparent emotion.

“You must have experience in these matters, my father,”
he added, after a pause, — “so many hearts have been laid
open to you. I would crave to know of you what you think
is the safest and most certain cure for this love of woman, if
once it hath got possession of the heart.”

Death!” said Father Francesco, after a solemn pause.

“I do not understand you,” said Father Johannes.

“My son,” said Father Francesco, rising up with an air
of authority, “you do not understand, — there is nothing in
you by which you should understand. This unhappy brother
hath opened his case to me, and I have counselled him all I
know of prayer and fastings and watchings and mortifications.
Let him persevere in the same; and if all these fail,
the good Lord will send the other in His own time. There
is an end to all things in this life, and that end shall certainly
come at last. Bid him persevere and hope in this. — And
now, brother,” added the Superior, with dignity, “if you
have no other query, time flies and eternity comes on, —
go, watch and pray, and leave me to my prayers, also.”

He raised his hand with a gesture of benediction, and
Father Johannes, awed in spite of himself, felt impelled to
leave the apartment.

“Is it so, or is it not?” he said. “I cannot tell. He did
seem to wince and turn away his head when I proposed the
case; but then he made fight at last. I cannot tell whether
I have got any advantage or not; but patience! we shall
see!”

-- 215 --

p699-220 CHAPTER XVI. ELSIE PUSHES HER SCHEME.

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

The good Father Antonio returned from his conference
with the cavalier with many subjects for grave pondering.
This man, as he conjectured, so far from being an enemy
either of Church or State, was in fact in many respects in
the same position with his revered master, — as nearly so
as the position of a layman was likely to resemble that of
an ecclesiastic. His denial of the Visible Church, as represented
by the Pope and Cardinals, sprang not from an
irreverent, but from a reverent spirit. To accept them as
exponents of Christ and Christianity was to blaspheme and
traduce both, and therefore he only could be counted in the
highest degree Christian who stood most completely opposed
to them in spirit and practice.

His kind and fatherly heart was interested in the brave
young nobleman. He sympathized fully with the situation
in which he stood, and he even wished success to his love;
but then how was he to help him with Agnes, and above all
with her old grandmother, without entering on the awful task
of condemning and exposing that sacred authority which all
the Church had so many years been taught to regard as infallibly
inspired? Long had all the truly spiritual members
of the Church who gave ear to the teachings of Savonarola
felt that the nearer they followed Christ the more open was
their growing antagonism to the Pope and the Cardinals;

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

but still they hung back from the responsibility of inviting
the people to an open revolt.

Father Antonio felt his soul deeply stirred with the news
of the excommunication of his saintly master; and he marvelled,
as he tossed on his restless bed through the night,
how he was to meet the storm. He might have known, had
he been able to look into a crowded assembly in Florence
about this time, when the unterrified monk thus met the
news of his excommunication: —

“There have come decrees from Rome, have there?
They call me a son of perdition. Well, thus may you
answer: — He to whom you give this name hath neither
favorites nor concubines, but gives himself solely to preaching
Christ. His spiritual sons and daughters, those who
listen to his doctrine, do not pass their time in infamous
practices. They confess, they receive the communion, they
live honestly. This man gives himself up to exalt the
Church of Christ: you to destroy it. The time approaches
for opening the secret chamber: we will give but one turn
of the key, and there will come out thence such an infection,
such a stench of this city of Rome, that the odor shall spread
through all Christendom, and all the world shall be sickened.”

But Father Antonio was of himself wholly unable to come
to such a courageous result, though capable of following to
the death the master who should do it for him. His was the
true artist nature, as unfit to deal with rough human forces
as a bird that flies through the air is unfitted to a hand-to-hand
grapple with the armed forces of the lower world.
There is strength in these artist natures. Curious computations
have been made of the immense muscular power
that is brought into exercise when a swallow skims so

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

smoothly through the blue sky; but the strength is of a
kind unadapted to mundane uses, and needs the ether for
its display. Father Antonio could create the beautiful; he
could warm, could elevate, could comfort; and when a
stronger nature went before him, he could follow with an
unquestioning tenderness of devotion: but he wanted the
sharp, downright power of mind that could cut and cleave
its way through the rubbish of the past, when its institutions,
instead of a commodious dwelling, had come to be a loathsome
prison. Besides, the true artist has ever an enchanted
island of his own; and when this world perplexes and
wearies him, he can sail far away and lay his soul down to
rest, as Cytherea bore the sleeping Ascanius far from the
din of battle, to sleep on flowers and breathe the odor of a
hundred undying altars to Beauty.

Therefore, after a restless night, the good monk arose in
the first purple of the dawn, and instinctively betook him
to a review of his drawings for the shrine, as a refuge from
troubled thought. He took his sketch of the Madonna
and Child into the morning twilight and began meditating
thereon, while the clouds that lined the horizon were glowing
rosy purple and violet with the approaching day.

“See there!” he said to himself, “yonder clouds have
exactly the rosy purple of the cyclamen which my little
Agnes loves so much; — yes, I am resolved that this cloud
on which our Mother standeth shall be of a cyclamen color.
And there is that star, like as it looked yesterday evening,
when I mused upon it. Methought I could see our Lady's
clear brow, and the radiance of her face, and I prayed that
some little power might be given to show forth that which
transports me.”

And as the monk plied his pencil, touching here and

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

there, and elaborating the outlines of his drawing, he
sung, —



“Ave, Maris Stella,
Dei mater alma,
Atque semper virgo,
Felix cœli porta!
“Virgo singularis,
Inter omnes mitis,
Nos culpis solutos
Mites fac et castos!
“Vitam præsta puram,
Iter para tutum,
Ut videntes Jesum
Semper collætemur!”*

As the monk sung, Agnes soon appeared at the door.

“Ah, my little bird, you are there!” he said looking up.

“Yes,” said Agnes, coming forward, and looking over his
shoulder at his work.

“Did you find that young sculptor?” she asked.

“That I did, — a brave boy, too, who will row down the

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

coast and dig us marble from an old heathen temple, which
we will baptize into the name of Christ and his Mother.”

“Pietro was always a good boy,” said Agnes.

“Stay,” said the monk, stepping into his little sleepingroom;
“he sent you this lily; see, I have kept it in water
all night.”

“Poor Pietro, that was good of him!” said Agnes. “I
would thank him, if I could. But, uncle,” she added, in
a hestiating voice, “did you see anything of that — other
one?”

“That I did, child, — and talked long with him.”

“Ah, uncle, is there any hope for him?”

“Yes, there is hope, — great hope. In fact, he has promised
to receive me again, and I have hopes of leading him
to the sacrament of confession, and after that” —

“And then the Pope will forgive him!” said Agnes, joyfully.

The face of the monk suddenly fell; he was silent, and
went on retouching his drawing.

“Do you not think he will?” said Agnes, earnestly.
“You said the Church was ever ready to receive the repentant.”

“The True Church will receive him,” said the monk,
evasively; “yes, my little one, there is no doubt of it.”

“And it is not true that he is captain of a band of robbers
in the mountains?” said Agnes. “May I tell Father
Francesco that it is not so?”

“Child, this young man hath suffered a grievous wrong
and injustice; for he is lord of an ancient and noble estate,
out of which he hath been driven by the cruel injustice of a
most wicked and abominable man, the Duke di Valentinos,*

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

who hath caused the death of his brothers and sisters, and
ravaged the country around with fire and sword, so that he
hath been driven with his retainers to a fortress in the
mountains.”

“But,” said Agnes, with flushed cheeks, “why does not
our blessed Father excommunicate this wicked duke? Surely
this knight hath erred; instead of taking refuge in the
mountains, he ought to have fled with his followers to Rome,
where the dear Father of the Church hath a house for all
the oppressed. It must be so lovely to be the father of all
men, and to take in and comfort all those who are distressed
and sorrowful, and to right the wrongs of all that are oppressed,
as our dear Father at Rome doth!”

The monk looked up at Agnes's clear glowing face with a
sort of wondering pity.

“Dear little child,” he said, “there is a Jerusalem above
which is mother of us all, and these things are done there.



`Cœlestis urbs Jerusalem,
Beata pacis visio,
Quæ celsa de viventibus
Saxis ad astra tolleris,
Sponsæque ritu cingeris
Mille angelorum millibus!'”

The face of the monk glowed as he repeated this ancient
hymn of the Church,* as if the remembrance of that general
assembly and church of the first-born gave him comfort
in his depression.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Agnes felt perplexed, and looked earnestly at her uncle
as he stooped over his drawing, and saw that there were
deep lines of anxiety on his usually clear, placid face, — a
look as of one who struggles mentally with some untold
trouble.

“Uncle,” she said, hesitatingly, “may I tell Father Francesco
what you have been telling me of this young man?”

“No, my little one, — it were not best. In fact, dear
child, there be many things in his case impossible to explain,
even to you; — but he is not so altogether hopeless as you
thought; in truth, I have great hopes of him. I have admonished
him to come here no more, but I shall see him
again this evening.”

Agnes wondered at the heaviness of her own little heart,
as her kind old uncle spoke of his coming there no more.
Awhile ago she dreaded his visits as a most fearful temptation,
and thought perhaps he might come at any hour; now
she was sure he would not, and it was astonishing what a
weight fell upon her.

“Why am I not thankful?” she asked herself. “Why
am I not joyful? Why should I wish to see him again,
when I should only be tempted to sinful thoughts, and when
my dear uncle, who can do so much for him, has his soul in
charge? And what is this which is so strange in his case?
There is some mystery, after all, — something, perhaps,
which I ought not to wish to know. Ah, how little can we
know of this great wicked world, and of the reasons which
our superiors give for their conduct! It is ours humbly to
obey, without a question or a doubt. Holy Mother, may I
not sin through a vain curiosity or self-will! May I ever
say, as thou didst, `Behold the handmaid of the Lord! be it
unto me according to His word!'”

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

And Agnes went about her morning devotions with fervent
zeal, and did not see the monk as he dropped the pencil,
and, covering his face with his robe, seemed to wrestle in
some agony of prayer.

“Shepherd of Israel,” he said, “why hast Thou forgotten
this vine of Thy planting? The boar out of the wood doth
waste it, the wild beast of the field doth devour it. Dogs
have encompassed Thy beloved; the assembly of the violent
have surrounded him. How long, O Lord, holy and true,
dost Thou, not judge and avenge?”

“Now, really, brother,” said Elsie, coming towards him,
and interrupting his meditations in her bustling, business
way, yet speaking in a low tone that Agnes should not hear,—
“I want you to help me with this child in a good commonsense
fashion: none of your high-flying notions about saints
and angels, but a little good common talk for every-day people
that have their bread and salt to look after. The fact is,
brother, this girl must be married. I went last night to talk
with Antonio's mother, and the way is all open as well as
any living girl could desire. Antonio is a trifle slow, and
the high-flying hussies call him stupid; but his mother says
a better son never breathed, and he is as obedient to all her
orders now as when he was three years old. And she has
laid up plenty of household stuff for him, and good hard
gold pieces to boot: she let me count them myself, and I
showed her that which I had scraped together, and she
counted it, and we agreed that the children that come of
such a marriage would come into the world with something
to stand on. Now Agnes is fond of you, brother, and perhaps
it would be well for you to broach the subject. The
fact is, when I begin to talk, she gets her arms round my
old neck and falls to weeping and kissing me at such a rate

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

as makes a fool of me. If the child would only be rebellious,
one could do something; but this love takes all the
stiffness out of one's joints; and she tells me she never
wants a husband, and she will be content to live with me all
her life. The saints know it is n't for my happiness to put
her out of my old arms; but I can't last forever, — my old
back grows weaker every year; and Antonio has strong
arms to defend her from all these roystering fellows who fear
neither God nor man, and swoop up young maids as kites do
chickens. And then he is as gentle and manageable as a
this-year ox; Agnes can lead him by the horn, — she will
be a perfect queen over him; for he has been brought up to
mind the women.”

“Well, sister,” said the monk, “hath our little maid any
acquaintance with this man? Have they ever spoken together?”

“Not much. I have never brought them to a very close
acquaintance; and that is what is to be done. Antonio is
not much of a talker; to tell the truth, he does not know as
much to say as our Agnes: but the man's place is not to say
fine things, but to do the hard work that shall support the
household.”

“Then Agnes hath not even seen him?”

“Yes, at different times I have bid her regard him, and
said to her, `There goes a proper man and a good Christian,—
a man who minds his work and is obedient to his old
mother: such a man will make a right good husband for
some girl some day.'”

“And did you ever see that her eye followed him with
pleasure?”

“No, neither him nor any other man, for my little Agnes
hath no thought of that kind; but, once married, she will

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

like him fast enough. All I want is to have you begin the
subject, and get it into her head a little.”

Father Antonio was puzzled how to meet this direct
urgency of his sister. He could not explain to her his own
private reasons for believing that any such attempt would be
utterly vain, and only bring needless distress on his little
favorite. He therefore answered, —

“My good sister, all such thoughts lie so far out of the
sphere of us monks, that you could not choose a worse person
for such an errand. I have never had any communings
with the child than touching the beautiful things of my art,
and concerning hymns and prayers and the lovely world of
saints and angels, where they neither marry nor are given
in marriage; and so I should only spoil your enterprise, if I
should put my unskilful hand to it.”

“At any rate,” said Elsie, “don't you approve of my
plan?”

“I should approve of anything that would make our dear
little one safe and happy, but I would not force the matter
against her inclinations. You will always regret it, if you
make so good a child shed one needless tear. After all,
sister, what need of haste? 'T is a young bird yet. Why
push it out of the nest? When once it is gone, you will
never get it back. Let the pretty one have her little day to
play and sing and be happy. Does she not make this garden
a sort of Paradise with her little ways and her sweet
words? Now, my sister, these all belong to you; but, once
she is given to another, there is no saying what may come.
One thing only may you count on with certainty: that these
dear days, when she is all day by your side and sleeps in
your bosom all night, are over, — she will belong to you no
more, but to a strange man who hath neither toiled nor

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

wrought for her, and all her pretty ways and dutiful thoughts
must be for him.”

“I know it, I know it,” said Elsie, with a sudden wrench
of that jealous love which is ever natural to strong, passionate
natures. “I 'm sure it is n't for my own sake I urge
this. I grudge him the girl. After all, he is but a stupid
head. What has he ever done, that such good-fortune should
befall him? He ought to fall down and kiss the dust of my
shoes for such a gift, and I doubt me much if he will ever
think to do it. These men think nothing too good for them.
I believe, if one of the crowned saints in heaven were offered
them to wife, they would think it all quite natural, and not a
whit less than their requirings.”

“Well, then, sister,” said the monk, soothingly, “why
press this matter? why hurry? The poor little child is
young; let her frisk like a lamb, and dance like a butterfly,
and sing her hymns every day like a bright bird. Surely
the Apostle saith, `He that giveth his maid in marriage
doeth well, but he that giveth her not doeth better.'”

“But I have opened the subject already to old Meta,”
said Elsie; “and if I don't pursue it, she will take it into
her head that her son is lightly regarded, and then her back
will be up, and one may lose the chance; and on the whole,
considering the money and the fellow, I don't know a safer
way to settle the girl.”

“Well, sister, as I have remarked,” said the monk, “I
could not order my speech to propose anything of this kind
to a young maid; I should so bungle that I might spoil all.
You must even propose it yourself.”

“I would not have undertaken it,” said Elsie, “had I not
been frightened by that hook-nosed old kite of a cavalier
that has been sailing and perching round. We are two lone

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

women here, and the times are unsettled, and one never
knows, that hath so fair a prize, but she may be carried off,
and then no redress from any quarter.”

“You might lodge her in the convent,” said the monk.

“Yes, and then, the first thing I should know, they would
have got her away from me entirely. I have been well
pleased to have her much with the sisters hitherto, because
it kept her from hearing the foolish talk of girls and gallants, —
and such a flower would have had every wasp and
bee buzzing round it. But now the time is coming to marry
her, I much doubt these nuns. There 's old Jocunda is a
sensible woman, who knew something of the world before
she went there, — but the Mother Theresa knows no more
than a baby; and they would take her in, and make her as
white and as thin as that moon yonder now the sun has
risen; and little good should I have of her, for I have no
vocation for the convent, — it would kill me in a week. No,—
she has seen enough of the convent for the present. I
will even take the risk of watching her myself. Little has
this gallant seen of her, though he has tried hard enough!
But to-day I may venture to take her down with me.”

Father Antonio felt a little conscience-smitten in listening
to these triumphant assertions of old Elsie; for he knew
that she would pour all her vials of wrath on his head, did
she know, that, owing to his absence from his little charge,
the dreaded invader had managed to have two interviews
with her grandchild, on the very spot that Elsie deemed the
fortress of security; but he wisely kept his own counsel,
believing in the eternal value of silence. In truth, the
gentle monk lived so much in the unreal and celestial
world of Beauty, that he was by no means a skilful guide
for the passes of common life. Love, other than that

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

ethereal kind which aspires towards Paradise, was a stranger
to his thoughts, and he constantly erred in attributing to
other people natures and purposes as unworldly and spiritual
as his own. Thus had he fallen, in his utter simplicity,
into the attitude of a go-between protecting the advances of
a young lover with the shadow of his monk's gown, and he
became awkwardly conscious, that, if Elsie should find out
the whole truth, there would be no possibility of convincing
her that what had been done in such sacred simplicity on all
sides was not the basest manœuvring.

Elsie took Agnes down with her to the old stand in the
gateway of the town. On their way, as had probably been
arranged, Antonio met them. We may have introduced
him to the reader before, who likely enough has forgotten
by this time our portraiture; so we shall say again, that the
man was past thirty, tall, straight, well-made, even to the
tapering of his well-formed limbs, as are the generality of
the peasanty of that favored region. His teeth were white
as sea-pearl; his cheek, though swarthy, had a deep, healthy
flush; and his great velvet black eyes looked straight out
from under their long silky lashes, just as do the eyes of
the beautiful oxen of his country, with a languid, changeless
tranquillity, betokening a good digestion, and a well-fed,
kindly animal nature. He was evidently a creature that
had been nourished on sweet juices and developed in fair
pastures, under genial influences of sun and weather, — one
that would draw patiently in harness, if required, without
troubling his handsome head how he came there, and,
his labor being done, would stretch his healthy body to
rumination, and rest with serene, even unreflecting quietude.

He had been duly lectured by his mother, this

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

morning, on the propriety of commencing his wooing, and was
coming towards them with a bouquet in his hand.

“See there,” said Elsie, — “there is our young neighbor
Antonio coming towards us. There is a youth whom I am
willing you should speak to, — none of your ruffian gallants,
but steady as an ox at his work, and as kind at the
crib. Happy will the girl be that gets him for a husband!”

Agnes was somewhat troubled and saddened this morning,
and absorbed in cares quite new to her life before; but
her nature was ever kindly and social, and it had been laid
under so many restrictions by her grandmother's close method
of bringing up, that it was always ready to rebound in favor
of anybody to whom she allowed her to show kindness.
So, when the young man stopped and shyly reached forth
to her a knot of scarlet poppies interminged with bright
vetches and wild blue larkspurs, she took it graciously, and,
frankly beaming a smile into his face, said, —

“Thank you, my good Antonio!” Then fastening them
in the front of her bodice, — “There, they are beautiful!”
she said, looking up with the simple satisfaction of a child.

“They are not half so beautiful as you are,” said the
young peasant; “everybody likes you.”

“You are very kind, I am sure,” said Agnes. “I like
everybody, as far as grandmamma thinks it best.”

“I am glad of that,” said Antonio, “because then I hope
you will like me.”

“Oh, yes, certainly, I do; grandmamma says you are very
good, and I like all good people.”

“Well, then, pretty Agnes,” said the young man, “let me
carry your basket.”

“Oh, you don't need to; it does not tire me.”

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

“But I should like to do something for you,” insisted the
young man, blushing deeply.

“Well, you may, then,” said Agnes, who began to wonder
at the length of time her grandmother allowed this conversation
to go on without interrupting it, as she generally had
done when a young man was in the case. Quite to her
astonishment, her venerable relative, instead of sticking as
close to her as her shadow, was walking forward very fast
without looking behind.

“Now, Holy Mother,” said that excellent matron, “do
help this young man to bring this affair out straight, and
give an old woman, who has had a world of troubles, a
little peace in her old age!”

Agnes found herself, therefore, quite unusually situated,
alone in the company of a handsome young man, and apparently
with the consent of her grandmother. Some girls
might have felt emotions of embarrassment, or even alarm,
at this new situation; but the sacred loneliness and seclusion
in which Agnes had been educated had given her a
confiding fearlessness, such as voyagers have found in the
birds of bright foreign islands which have never been invaded
by man. She looked up at Antonio with a pleased,
admiring smile, — much such as she would have given, if a
great handsome stag, or other sylvan companion, had stepped
from the forest and looked a friendship at her through his
large liquid eyes. She seemed, in an innocent, frank way,
to like to have him walking by her, and thought him very
good to carry her basket, — though, as she told him, he need
not do it, it did not tire her in the least.

“Nor does it tire me, pretty Agnes,” said he, with an embarrassed
laugh. “See what a great fellow I am, — how
strong! Look, — I can bend an iron bar in my hands! I

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

am as strong as an ox, — and I should like always to use my
strength for you.”

“Should you? How very kind of you! It is very
Christian to use one's strength for others, like the good
Saint Christopher.”

“But I would use my strength for you because — I love
you, gentle Agnes!”

“That is right, too,” replied Agnes. “We must all love
one another, my good Antonio.”

“You must know what I mean,” said the young man. “I
mean that I want to marry you.”

“I am sorry for that, Antonio,” replied Agnes, gravely;
“because I do not want to marry you. I am never going
to marry anybody.”

“Ah, girls always talk so, my mother told me; but nobody
ever heard of a girl that did not want a husband;
that is impossible,” said Antonio, with simplicity.

“I believe girls generally do, Antonio; but I do not: my
desire is to go to the convent.”

“To the convent, pretty Agnes? Of all things, what
should you want to go to the convent for? You never
had any trouble. You are young, and handsome, and
healthy, and almost any of the fellows would think himself
fortunate to get you.”

“I would go there to live for God and pray for souls,”
said Agnes.

“But your grandmother will never let you; she means
you shall marry me. I heard her and my mother talking
about it last night; and my mother bade me come on, for
she said it was all settled.”

“I never heard anything of it,” said Agnes, now for the
first time feeling troubled. “But, my good Antonio, if you

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

really do like me and wish me well, you will not want to
distress me?”

“Certainly not.”

“Well, it will distress me very, very much, if you persist
in wanting to marry me, and if you say any more on the
subject.”

“Is that really so?” said Antonio, fixing his great velvet
eyes with an honest stare on Agnes.

“Yes, it is so, Antonio; you may rely upon it.”

“But look here, Agnes, are you quite sure? Mother
says girls do not always know their mind.”

“But I know mine, Antonio. Now you really will distress
and trouble me very much, if you say anything more
of this sort.”

“I declare, I am sorry for it,” said the young man.
“Look ye, Agnes, — I did not care half as much about it
this morning as I do now. Mother has been saying this
great while that I must have a wife, that she was getting
old; and this morning she told me to speak to you. I
thought you would be all ready, — indeed I did.”

“My good Antonio, there are a great many very handsome
girls who would be glad, I suppose, to marry you. I
believe other girls do not feel as I do. Giulietta used to
laugh and tell me so.”

“That Giulietta was a splendid girl,” said Antonio. “She
used to make great eyes at me, and try to make me play
the fool; but my mother would not hear of her. Now she
has gone off with a fellow to the mountains.”

“Giulietta gone?”

“Yes, have n't you heard of it? She 's gone with one
of the fellows of that dashing young robber-captain that has
been round our town so much lately. All the girls are wild

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

after these mountain fellows. A good, honest boy like me,
that hammers away at his trade, they think nothing of;
whereas one of these fellows with a feather in his cap has
only to twinkle his finger at them, and they are off like a
bird.”

The blood rose in Agnes's cheeks at this very unconscious
remark; but she walked along for some time with a countenance
of grave reflection.

They had now gained the street of the city, where old
Elsie stood at a little distance waiting for them.

“Well, Agnes,” said Antonio, “so you really are in
earnest?”

“Certainly I am.”

“Well, then, let us be good friends, at any rate,” said the
young man.

“Oh, to be sure, I will,” said Agnes, smiling with all the
brightness her lovely face was capable of. “You are a kind,
good man, and I like you very much. I will always remember
you kindly.”

“Well, good-bye, then,” said Antonio, offering his hand.

“Good-bye,” said Agnes, cheerfully giving hers.

Elsie, beholding the cordiality of this parting, comforted
herself that all was right, and ruffled all her feathers with the
satisfied pride of a matron whose family plans are succeeding.

“After all,” she said to herself, “brother was right, —
best let young folks settle these matters themselves. Now
see the advantage of such an education as I have given
Agnes! Instead of being betrothed to a good, honest,
forehanded fellow, she might have been losing her poor,
silly heart to some of these lords or gallants who throw
away a girl as one does an orange when they have sucked
it. Who knows what mischief this cavalier might have

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

done, if I had not been so watchful? Now let him come
prying and spying about, she will have a husband to defend
her. A smith's hammer is better than an old woman's spindle,
any day.”

Agnes took her seat with her usual air of thoughtful gravity,
her mind seeming to be intensely preoccupied, and her
grandmother, though secretly exulting in the supposed cause,
resolved not to open the subject with her till they were at
home or alone at night.

“I have my defence to make to Father Francesco, too,”
she said to herself, “for hurrying on this betrothal against
his advice; but one must manage a little with these priests,—
the saints forgive me! I really think sometimes, because
they can't marry themselves, they would rather see every
pretty girl in a convent than with a husband. It 's natural
enough, too. Father Francesco will be like the rest of the
world: when he can't help a thing, he will see the will of
the Lord in it.”

Thus prosperously the world seemed to go with old Elsie.
Meantime, when her back was turned, as she was kneeling
over her basket, sorting out lemons, Agnes happened to look
up, and there, just under the arch of the gateway, where she
had seen him the first time, sat the cavalier on a splendid
horse, with a white feather streaming backward from his
black riding-hat and dark curls.

He bowed low and kissed his hand to her, and before she
knew it her eyes met his, which seemed to flash light and
sunshine all through her; and then he turned his horse and
was gone through the gate, while she, filled with self-reproach,
was taking her little heart to task for the instantaneous throb
of happiness which had passed through her whole being at
that sight. She had not turned away her head, nor said a

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

prayer, as Father Francesco told her to do, because the
whole thing had been sudden as a flash; but now it was
gone, she prayed, “My God, help me not to love him! — let
me love Thee alone!” But many times in the course of the
day, as she twisted her flax, she found herself wondering
whither he could be going. Had he really gone to that
enchanted cloud-land, in the old purple Apennines, whither
he wanted to carry her, — gone, perhaps, never to return?
That was best. But was he reconciled with the Church?
Was that great, splendid soul that looked out of those eyes
to be forever lost, or would the pious exhortations of her
uncle avail? And then she thought he had said to her, that,
if she would go with him, he would confess and take the
sacrament, and be reconciled with the Church, and so his
soul be saved.

She resolved to tell this to Father Francesco. Perhaps
he would — No, — she shivered as she remembered the
severe, withering look with which the holy father had spoken
of him, and the awfulness of his manner, — he would never
consent. And then her grandmother — No, there was no
possibility.

Meanwhile Agnes's good old uncle sat in the orange-shaded
garden, busily perfecting his sketches; but his mind was
distracted, and his thoughts wandered, — and often he rose,
and, leaving his drawings, would pace up and down the little
place, absorbed in earnest prayer. The thought of his master's
position was hourly growing upon him. The real world
with its hungry and angry tide was each hour washing higher
and higher up on the airy shore of the ideal, and bearing the
pearls and enchanted shells of fancy out into its salt and
muddy waters.

“Oh, my master, my father!” he said, “is the martyr's

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

crown of fire indeed waiting thee? Will God desert His
own? But was not Christ crucified? — and the disciple is
not above his master, nor the servant above his lord. But
surely Florence will not consent. The whole city will make
a stand for him; — they are ready, if need be, to pluck out
their eyes and give them to him. Florence will certainly
be a refuge for him. But why do I put confidence in man?
In the Lord alone have I righteousness and strength.”

And the old monk raised the psalm, “Quare fremunt
gentes,
” and his voice rose and fell through the flowery
recesses and dripping grottoes of the old gorge, sad and
earnest like the protest of the few and feeble of Christ's
own against the rushing legions of the world. Yet, as he
sang, courage and holy hope came into his soul from the
sacred words, — just such courage as they afterwards
brought to Luther and to the Puritans in later times.

eaf699n7*

Hail, thou Star of Ocean,
Thou forever virgin,
Mother of the Lord!
Blessed gate of Heaven,
Take our heart's devotion!
Virgin one and only,
Meekest 'mid them all,
From our sins set free,
Make us pure like thee,
Freed from passion's thrall!
Grant that in pure living,
Through safe paths below,
Forever seeing Jesus,
Rejoicing we may go!
eaf699n8

* Cæsar Borgia was created Duc de Valentinois by Louis XII. of France.

eaf699n9

* This very ancient hymn is the fountain-head from which through
various languages have trickled the various hymns of the Celestial City,
such as —

“Jerusalem, my happy home!”

and Quarles's —

“O mother dear, Jerusalem!”

-- 236 --

p699-241 CHAPTER XVII. THE MONK'S DEPARTURE.

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

The three inhabitants of the little dovecot were sitting
in their garden after supper, enjoying the cool freshness.
The place was perfumed with the smell of orange-blossoms,
brought out by gentle showers that had fallen during the
latter part of the afternoon, and all three felt the tranquillizing
effects of the sweet evening air. The monk sat bending
over his drawings, resting the frame on which they lay
on the mossy garden-wall, so as to get the latest advantage
of the rich golden twilight which now twinkled through the
sky. Agnes sat by him on the same wall, — now glancing
over his shoulder at his work, and now leaning thoughtfully
on her elbow, gazing pensively down into the deep shadows
of the gorge, or out where the golden light of evening
streamed under the arches of the old Roman bridge, to
the wide, bright sea beyond.

Old Elsie bustled about with unusual content in the lines
of her keen wrinkled face. Already her thoughts were running
on household furnishing and bridal finery. She unlocked
an old chest which from its heavy quaint carvings of
dark wood must have been some relic of the fortunes of her
better days, and, taking out of a little till of the same a
string of fine silvery pearls, held them up admiringly to the
evening light. A splendid pair of pearl ear-rings also was
produced from the same receptacle.

She sighed at first, as she looked at these things, and then

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

smiled with rather an air of triumph, and, coming to where Agnes
reclined on the wall, held them up playfully before her.

“See here, little one!” she said.

“Oh, what pretty things! — where did they come from?”
said Agnes, innocently.

“Where did they? Sure enough! Little did you or any
one else know old Elsie had things like these! But she
meant her little Agnes should hold up her head with the
best. No girl in Sorrento will have such wedding finery
as this?”

“Wedding finery, grandmamma,” said Agnes, faintly, —
“what does that mean?”

“What does that mean, sly-boots? Ah, you know well
enough! What were you and Antonio talking about all the
time this morning? Did he not ask you to marry him?”

“Yes, grandmamma; but I told him I was not going to
marry. You promised me, dear grandmother, right here, the
other night, that I should not marry till I was willing; and
I told Antonio I was not willing.”

“The girl says but true, sister,” said the monk; “you
remember you gave her your word that she should not be
married till she gave her consent willingly.”

“But, Agnes, my pretty one, what can be the objection?”
said old Elsie, coaxingly. “Where will you find a bettermade
man, or more honest, or more kind? — and he is
handsome; — and you will have a home that all the girls
will envy.”

“Grandmamma, remember, you promised me, — you
promised me,” said Agnes, looking distressed, and speaking
earnestly.

“Well, well, child! but can't I ask a civil question, if I
did? What is your objection to Antonio?”

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

“Only that I don't want to be married.”

“Now you know, child,” said Elsie, “I never will consent
to your going to a convent. You might as well put a knife
through my old heart as talk to me of that. And if you
don't go, you must marry somebody; and who could be better
than Antonio?”

“Oh, grandmamma, am I not a good girl? What have I
done, that you are so anxious to get me away from you?”
said Agnes. “I like Antonio well enough, but I like you
ten thousand times better. Why cannot we live together
just as we do now? I am strong. I can work a great deal
harder than I do. You ought to let me work more, so that
you need not work so hard and tire yourself, — let me carry
the heavy basket, and dig round the trees.”

“Pooh! a pretty story!” said Elsie. “We are two lone
women, and the times are unsettled; there are robbers and
loose fellows about, and we want a protector.”

“And is not the good Lord our protector? — has He not
always kept us, grandmother?” said Agnes.

“Oh, that 's well enough to say, but folks can't always get
along so; — it 's far better trusting the Lord with a good
strong man about, — like Antonio, for instance. I should
like to see the man that would dare be uncivil to his wife.
But go your ways, — it 's no use toiling away one's life for
children, who, after all, won't turn their little finger for
you.”

“Now, dear grandmother,” said Agnes, “have I not said
I would do everything for you, and work hard for you?
Ask me to do anything else in the world, grandmamma; I
will do anything to make you happy, except marry this man,—
that I cannot.”

“And that is the only thing I want you to do. Well, I

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

suppose I may as well lock up these things; I see my gifts
are not cared for.”

And the old soul turned and went in quite testily, leaving
Agnes with a grieved heart, sitting still by her uncle.

“Never weep, little one,” said the kind old monk, when he
saw the silent tears falling one after another; “your grandmother
loves you, after all, and will come out of this, if we
are quiet.”

“This is such a beautiful world,” said Agnes, “who would
think it would be such a hard one to live in? — such battles
and conflicts as people have here!”

“You say well, little heart; but great is the glory to be
revealed; so let us have courage.”

“Dear uncle, have you heard any ill-tidings of late?”
asked Agnes. “I noticed this morning you were cast down,
and to-night you look so tired and sad.”

“Yes, dear child, — heavy tidings have indeed come. My
dear master at Florence is hard beset by wicked men, and
in great danger, — in danger, perhaps, of falling a martyr
to his holy zeal for the blessed Jesus and his Church.”

“But cannot our holy father, the Pope, protect him? You
should go to Rome directly and lay the case before him.”

“It is not always possible to be protected by the Pope,”
said Father Antonio, evasively. “But I grieve much, dear
child, that I can be with you no longer. I must gird up my
loins and set out for Florence, to see with my own eyes how
the battle is going for my holy master.”

“Ah, must I lose you, too, my dear, best friend?” said
Agnes. “What shall I do?”

“Thou hast the same Lord Jesus, and the same dear
Mother, when I am gone. Have faith in God, and cease not
to pray for His Church, — and for me, too.”

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

“That I will, dear uncle! I will pray for you more than
ever, — for prayer now will be all my comfort. But,” she
added, with hesitation, “oh, uncle, you promised to visit
him!

“Never fear, little Agnes, — I will do that. I go to him
this very night, — now even, — for the daylight waxes too
scant for me to work longer.”

“But you will come back and stay with us to-night, uncle?”

“Yes, I will, — but to-morrow morning I must be up and
away with the birds; and I have labored hard all day to
finish the drawings for the lad who shall carve the shrine,
that he may busy himself thereon in my absence.”

“Then you will come back?”

“Certainly, dear heart, I will come back; of that be assured.
Pray God it be before long, too.”

So saying, the good monk drew his cowl over his head,
and, putting his portfolio of drawings under his arm, began
to wend his way towards the old town.

Agnes watched him departing, her heart in a strange flutter
of eagerness and solicitude. What were these dreadful
troubles which were coming upon her good uncle? — who
those enemies of the Church that beset that saintly teacher
he so much looked up to? And why was lawless violence
allowed to run such riot in Italy, as it had in the case of the
unfortunate cavalier? As she thought things over, she was
burning with a repressed desire to do something herself to
abate these troubles.

“I am not a knight,” she said to herself, “and I cannot
fight for the good cause. I am not a priest, and I cannot
argue for it. I cannot preach and convert sinners. What,
then, can I do? I can pray. Suppose I should make a

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

pilgrimage? Yes, — that would be a good work, and I will.
I will walk to Rome, praying at every shrine and holy place;
and then, when I come to the Holy City, whose very dust is
made precious with the blood of the martyrs and saints, I
will seek the house of our dear father, the Pope, and entreat
his forgiveness for this poor soul. He will not scorn me, for
he is in the place of the blessed Jesus, and the richest princess
and the poorest maiden are equal in his sight. Ah,
that will be beautiful! Holy Mother,” she said, falling on
her knees before the shrine, “here I vow and promise that
I will go praying to the Holy City. Smile on me and help
me!”

And by the twinkle of the flickering lamp which threw its
light upon the picture, Agnes thought surely the placid face
brightened to a tender maternal smile, and her enthusiastic
imagination saw in this an omen of success.

Old Elsie was moody and silent this evening, — vexed at
the thwarting of her schemes. It was the first time that the
idea had ever gained a foothold in her mind, that her docile
and tractable grandchild could really have for any serious
length of time a will opposed to her own, and she found it
even now difficult to believe it. Hitherto she had shaped
her life as easily as she could mould a biscuit, and it was all
plain sailing before her. The force and decision of this
young will rose as suddenly upon her as the one rock in the
middle of the ocean which a voyager unexpectedly discovered
by striking on it.

But Elsie by no means regarded the game as lost. She
mentally went over the field, considering here and there
what was yet to be done.

The subject had fairly been broached. Agnes had listened
to it, and parted in friendship from Antonio. Now

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

his old mother must be soothed and pacified; and Antonio
must be made to persevere.

“What is a girl worth that can be won at the first asking?”
quoth Elsie. “Depend upon it, she will fall to thinking
of him, and the next time she sees him she will give
him a good look. The girl never knew what it was to have
a lover. No wonder she does n't take to it at first; there 's
where her bringing up comes in, so different from other
girls'. Courage, Elsie! Nature will speak in its own time.”

Thus soliloquizing, she prepared to go a few steps from
their dwelling, to the cottage of Meta and Antonio, which
was situated at no great distance.

“Nobody will think of coming here this time o' night,” she
said, “and the girl is in for a good hour at least with her
prayers, and so I think I may venture. I don't really like
to leave her, but it 's not a great way, and I shall be back in
a few moments. I want just to put a word into old Meta's
ear, that she may teach Antonio how to demean himself.”

And so the old soul took her spinning and away she went,
leaving Agnes absorbed in her devotions.

The solemn starry night looked down steadfastly on the
little garden. The evening wind creeping with gentle stir
among the orange-leaves, and the falling waters of the fountain
dripping their distant, solitary way down from rock to
rock through the lonely gorge, were the only sounds that
broke the stillness.

The monk was the first of the two to return; for those
accustomed to the habits of elderly cronies on a gossiping
expedition of any domestic importance will not be surprised
that Elsie's few moments of projected talk lengthened imperceptibly
into hours.

Agnes came forward anxiously to meet her uncle. He

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

seemed wan and haggard, and trembling with some recent
emotion.

“What is the matter with you, dear uncle?” she asked.
“Has anything happened?”

“Nothing, child, nothing. I have only been talking on
painful subjects, deep perplexities, out of which I can scarcely
see my way. Would to God this night of life were past,
and I could see morning on the mountains!”

“My uncle, have you not, then, succeeded in bringing this
young man to the bosom of the True Church?”

“Child, the way is hedged up, and made almost impassable
by difficulties you little wot of. They cannot be told
to you; they are enough to destroy the faith of the very
elect.”

Agnes's heart sank within her; and the monk, sitting
down on the wall of the garden, clasped his hands over one
knee and gazed fixedly before him.

The sight of her uncle, — generally so cheerful, so elastic,
so full of bright thoughts and beautiful words, — so utterly
cast down, was both a mystery and a terror to Agnes.

“Oh, my uncle,” she said, “it is hard that I must not
know, and that I can do nothing, when I feel ready to die
for this cause! What is one little life? Ah, if I had a
thousand to give, I could melt them all into it, like little
drops of rain in the sea! Be not utterly cast down, good
uncle! Does not our dear Lord and Saviour reign in the
heavens yet?”

“Sweet little nightingale!” said the monk, stretching his
hand towards her. “Well did my master say that he gained
strength to his soul always by talking with Christ's little
children!”

“And all the dear saints and angels, they are not dead or

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

idle either,” said Agnes, her face kindling; “they are busy
all around us. I know not what this trouble is you speak
of; but let us think what legions of bright angels and holy
men and women are caring for us.”

“Well said, well said, dear child! There is, thank God,
a Church Triumphant, — a crowned queen, a glorious bride;
and the poor, struggling Church Militant shall rise to join
her! What matter, then, though our way lie through dungeon
and chains, through fire and sword, if we may attain to
that glory at last?”

“Uncle, are there such dreadful things really before
you?”

“There may be, child. I say of my master, as did the
holy Apostles: `Let us also go, that we may die with him.'
I feel a heavy presage. But I must not trouble you, child.
Early in the morning I will be up and away. I go with
this youth, whose pathway lies a certain distance along
mine, and whose company I seek for his good as well as
my pleasure.”

“You go with him?” said Agnes, with a start of surprise.

“Yes; his refuge in the mountains lies between here and
Rome, and he hath kindly offered to bring me on my way
faster than I can go on foot; and I would fain see our beautiful
Florence as soon as may be. O Florence, Florence,
Lily of Italy! wilt thou let thy prophet perish?”

“But, uncle, if he die for the faith, he will be a blessed
martyr. That crown is worth dying for,” said Agnes.

“You say well, little one, — you say well! `Ex oribus
parvulorum.
' But one shrinks from that in the person of a
friend which one could cheerfully welcome for one's self.
Oh, the blessed cross! never is it welcome to the flesh, and
yet how joyfully the spirit may walk under it!”

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

“Dear uncle, I have made a solemn vow before our Holy
Mother this night,” said Agnes, “to go on a pilgrimage to
Rome, and at every shrine and holy place to pray that these
great afflictions which beset all of you may have a happy
issue.”

“My sweet heart, what have you done? Have you
considered the unsettled roads, the wild, unruly men
that are abroad, the robbers with which the mountains are
filled?”

“These are all Christ's children and my brothers,” said
Agnes; “for them was the most holy blood shed, as well as
for me. They cannot harm one who prays for them.”

“But, dear heart of mine, these ungodly brawlers think
little of prayer; and this beautiful, innocent little face will
but move the vilest and most brutal thoughts and deeds.”

“Saint Agnes still lives, dear uncle, — and He who kept
her in worse trial. I shall walk through them all pure as
snow, — I am assured I shall. The star which led the wise
men and stood over the young child and his mother will lead
me, too.”

“But your grandmother?”

“The Lord will incline her heart to go with me. Dear
uncle, it does not beseem a child to reflect on its elders, yet
I cannot but see that grandmamma loves this world and me
too well for her soul's good. This journey will be for her
eternal repose.”

“Well, well, dear one, I cannot now advise. Take advice
of your confessor, and the blessed Lord and his holy Mother
be with you! But come now, I would soothe myself to
sleep; for I have need of good rest to-night. Let us sing
together our dear master's hymn of the Cross.”

And the monk and the maiden sung together: —

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]



“Iesù, sommo conforto,
Tu sei tutto il mio amore
E 'l mio beato porto,
E santo Redentore.
O gran bontà,
Dolce pietà,
Felice quel che teco unito sta!
“Deh, quante volte offeso
T' ha l' alma e 'l cor meschino,
E tu sei in croce steso
Per salvar me, tapino!
“Iesù, fuss' io confitto
Sopra quel duro ligno,
Dove ti vedo afflitto,
Iesù, Signor benigno!
“O croce, fammi loco,
E le mie membra prendi,
Che del tuo dolce foco
Il cor e l' alma accendi!
“Infiamma il mio cor tanto
Dell' amor tuo divino,
Ch' io arda tutto quanto,
Che paia un serafino!
“La croce e 'l Crocifisso
Sia nel mio cor scolpito,
Ed io sia sempre affisso
In gloria ov' egli è ito!”*

As the monk sung, his soul seemed to fuse itself into the
sentiment with that natural grace peculiar to his nation. He

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

walked up and down the little garden, apparently forgetful
of Agnes or of any earthly presence, and in the last verses
stretched his hands towards heaven with streaming tears and
a fervor of utterance indescribable.

The soft and passionate tenderness of the Italian words
must exhale in an English translation, but enough may
remain to show that the hymns with which Savonarola at
this time sowed the mind of Italy often mingled the Moravian
quaintness and energy with the Wesleyan purity and
tenderness. One of the great means of popular reform
which he proposed was the supplanting of the obscene and
licentious songs, which at that time so generally defiled the
minds of the young, by religious words and melodies. The

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

children and young people brought up under his influence
were sedulously stored with treasures of sacred melody, as
the safest companions of leisure hours, and the surest guard
against temptation.

“Come now, my little one,” said the monk, after they had
ceased singing, as he laid his hand on Agnes's head. “I
am strong now; I know where I stand. And you, my little
one, you are one of my master's `Children of the Cross.'
You must sing the hymns of our dear master, that I have
taught you, when I am far away. A hymn is a singing
angel, and goes walking through the earth, scattering the
devils before it. Therefore he who creates hymns imitates
the most excellent and lovely works of our Lord God, who
made the angels. These hymns watch our chamber-door,
they sit upon our pillow, they sing to us when we awake;
and therefore our master was resolved to sow the minds of
his young people with them, as our lovely Italy is sown
with the seeds of all colored flowers. How lovely has it
often been to me, as I sat at my work in Florence, to hear
the little children go by, chanting of Jesus and Mary, — and
young men singing to young maidens, not vain flatteries of
their beauty, but the praises of the One only Beautiful,
whose smile sows heaven with stars like flowers! Ah, in
my day I have seen blessed times in Florence! Truly was
she worthy to be called the Lily City! — for all her care
seemed to be to make white her garments to receive her
Lord and Bridegroom. Yes, though she had sinned like the
Magdalen, yet she loved much, like her. She washed His
feet with her tears, and wiped them with the hair of her
head. Oh, my beautiful Florence, be true to thy vows, be
true to thy Lord and Governor, Jesus Christ, and all shall
be well!”

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

“Amen, dear uncle!” said Agnes. “I will not fail to
pray day and night, that thus it may be. And now, if you
must travel so far, you must go to rest. Grandmamma has
gone long ago. I saw her steal by as we were singing.”

“And is there any message from my little Agnes to this
young man?” asked the monk.

“Yes. Say to him that Agnes prays daily that he may
be a worthy son and soldier of the Lord Jesus.”

“Amen, sweet heart! Jesu and His sweet Mother bless
thee!”

eaf699n10*

Jesus, best comfort of my soul,
Be thou my only love,
My sacred saviour from my sins,
My door to heaven above!
O lofty goodness, love divine,
Blest is the soul made one with thine!
Alas, how oft this sordid heart
Hath wounded thy pure eye!
Yet for this heart upon the cross
Thou gav'st thyself to die!
Ah, would I were extended there,
Upon that cold, hard tree,
Where I have seen thee, gracious Lord,
Breathe out thy life for me!
Cross of my Lord, give room! give room!
To thee my flesh be given!
Cleansed in thy fires of love and pain,
My soul rise pure to heaven!
Burn in my heart, celestial flame,
With memories of him,
Till, from earth's dross refined, I rise
To join the seraphim!
Ah, vanish each unworthy trace
Of earthly care or pride,
Leave only, graven on my heart,
The Cross, the Crucified!

-- 250 --

p699-255 CHAPTER XVIII. THE PENANCE.

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

The course of our story requires us to return to the
Capuchin convent, and to the struggles and trials of its
Superior; for in his hands is the irresistible authority
which must direct the future life of Agnes.

From no guilty compliances, no heedless running into
temptation, had he come to love her. The temptation had
met him in the direct path of duty; the poison had been
breathed in with the perfume of sweetest and most life-giving
flowers: nor could he shun that temptation, nor
cease to inhale that fatal sweetness, without confessing
himself vanquished in a point where, in his view, to yield
was to be lost. The subtle and deceitful visit of Father Johannes
to his cell had the effect of thoroughly rousing him
to a complete sense of his position, and making him feel the
immediate, absolute necessity of bringing all the energy of
his will, all the resources of his nature to bear on its present
difficulties. For he felt, by a fine intuition, that already he
was watched and suspected; — any faltering step now, any
wavering, any change in his mode of treating his female
penitents, would be maliciously noted. The military education
of his early days had still left in his mind a strong residuum
of personal courage and honor, which made him
regard it as dastardly to flee when he ought to conquer, and
therefore he set his face as a flint for victory.

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

But reviewing his interior world, and taking a survey of
the work before him, he felt that sense of a divided personality
which often becomes so vivid in the history of individuals
of strong will and passion. It seemed to him that
there were two men within him: the one turbulent, passionate,
demented; the other vainly endeavoring by authority,
reason, and conscience to bring the rebel to subjection.
The discipline of conventual life, the extraordinary austerities
to which he had condemned himself, the monotonous
solitude of his existence, all tended to exalt the vivacity of
the nervous system, which, in the Italian constitution, is at
all times disproportionately developed; and when those
weird harp-strings of the nerves are once thoroughly unstrung,
the fury and tempest of the discord sometimes utterly
bewilders the most practised self-government.

But he felt that something must be done with himself, and
done immediately; for in a few days he must again meet
Agnes at the confessional. He must meet her, not with
weak tremblings and passionate fears, but calm as Fate,
inexorable as the Judgment-Day. He must hear her confession,
not as man, but as God; he must pronounce his judgments
with a divine dispassionateness. He must dive into
the recesses of her secret heart, and, following with subtile
analysis all the fine courses of those fibres which were feeling
their blind way towards an earthly love, must tear them remorselessly
away. Well could he warn her of the insidiousness
of earthly affections; better than any one else he could
show her how a name that was blended with her prayers
and borne before the sacred shrine in her most retired and
solemn hours might at last come to fill all her heart with a
presence too dangerously dear. He must direct her gaze up
those mystical heights where an unearthly marriage awaited

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

her, its sealed and spiritual bride; he must hurry her footsteps
onward to the irrevocable issue.

All this was before him. But ere it could be done, he
must subdue himself, — he must become calm and pulseless,
in deadly resolve; and what prayer, what penance might
avail for this? If all that he had already tried had so miserably
failed, what hope? He resolved to quit for a season
all human society, and enter upon one of those desolate
periods of retreat from earthly converse well known in the
annals of saintship as most prolific in spiritual victories.

Accordingly, on the day after the conversation with
Father Johannes, he startled the monks by announcing to
them that he was going to leave them for several days.

“My brothers,” he said, “the weight of a fearful penance
is laid upon me, which I must work out alone. I leave you
to-day, and charge you not to seek to follow my footsteps;
but, as you hope to escape hell, watch and wrestle for me and
yourselves during the time I am gone. Before many days I
I hope to return to you with renewed spiritual strength.”

That evening, while Agnes and her uncle were sitting
together in their orange-garden, mingling their parting prayers
and hymns, scenes of a very different description surrounded
the Father Francesco.

One who looks on the flowery fields and blue seas of this
enchanting region thinks that the Isles of the Blest could
scarcely find on earth a more fitting image; nor can he
realize, till experience proves it to him, that he is in the
immediate vicinity of a weird and dreary region which might
represent no less the goblin horrors of the damned.

Around the foot of Vesuvius lie fair villages and villas
garlanded with roses and flushing with grapes whose juice
gains warmth from the breathing of its subterraneous fires,

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

while just above them rises a region more awful than can
be created by the action of any common causes of sterility.
There, immense tracts sloping gradually upward show a desolation
so peculiar, so utterly unlike every common solitude
of Nature, that one enters upon it with the shudder we give
at that which is wholly unnatural. On all sides are gigantic
serpent convolutions of black lava, their immense folds rolled
into every conceivable contortion, as if, in their fiery agonies,
they had struggled and wreathed and knotted together, and
then grown cold and black with the imperishable signs of
those terrific convulsions upon them. Not a blade of grass,
not a flower, not even the hardiest lichen, springs up to relieve
the utter deathliness of the scene. The eye wanders
from one black, shapeless mass to another, and there is ever
the same suggestion of hideous monster life, — of goblin convulsions
and strange fiend-like agonies in some age gone
by. One's very footsteps have an unnatural, metallic clink,
and one's garments brushing over the rough surface are
torn and fretted by its sharp, remorseless touch, — as if its
very nature were so pitiless and acrid that the slightest contact
revealed it.

The sun was just setting over the beautiful Bay of Naples,—
with its enchanted islands, its jewelled city, its flowery
villages, all bedecked and bedropped with strange shiftings
and flushes of prismatic light and shade, as if they belonged
to some fairy-land of perpetual festivity and singing, —
when Father Francesco stopped in his toilsome ascent up
the mountain, and seating himself on ropy ridges of black
lava, looked down on the peaceful landscape.

Above his head, behind him, rose the black cone of the
mountain, over whose top the lazy clouds of thin white smoke
were floating, tinged with the evening light; around him,
the desolate convulsed waste, — so arid, so supernaturally

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

dreary; and below, like a soft enchanted dream, the beautiful
bay, the gleaming white villas and towers, the picturesque
islands, the gliding sails, flecked and streaked and dyed with
the violet and pink and purple of the evening sky. The
thin new moon and one glittering star trembled through
the rosy air.

The monk wiped from his brow the sweat that had been
caused by the toil of his hurried journey, and listened to
the bells of the Ave Maria pealing from the different
churches of Naples, filling the atmosphere with a soft tremble
of solemn dropping sound, as if spirits in the air took up
and repeated over and over the angelic salutation which a
thousand earthly lips were just then uttering. Mechanically
he joined in the invocation which at that moment united the
hearts of all Christians, and as the words passed his lips, he
thought, with a sad, desolate longing, of the hour of death
of which they spake.

“It must come at last,” he said. “Life is but a moment.
Why am I so cowardly? why so unwilling to suffer and to
struggle? Am I a warrior of the Lord, and do I shrink
from the toils of the camp, and long for the ease of the court
before I have earned it? Why do we clamor for happiness?
Why should we sinners be happy? And yet, O God, why
is the world made so lovely as it lies there, why so rejoicing,
and so girt with splendor and beauty, if we are never to
enjoy it? If penance and toil were all we were sent here
for, why not make a world grim and desolate as this around
me? — then there would be nothing to seduce us. But our
path is a constant fight; Nature is made only to be resisted;
we must walk the sharp blade of the sword over the fiery
chasm to Paradise. Come, then! — no shrinking! — let me
turn my back on everything dear and beautiful, as now on
this landscape!”

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

He rose and commenced the perpendicular ascent of the
cone, stumbling and climbing over the huge sliding blocks
of broken lava, which grated and crunched beneath his feet
with a harsh metallic ring. Sometimes a broken fragment or
two would go tinkling down the rough path behind him, and
sometimes it seemed as if the whole loose black mass from
above were about to slide, like an avalanche, down upon his
head; — he almost hoped it would. Sometimes he would
stop, overcome by the toil of the ascent, and seat himself
for a moment on a black fragment, and then his eye
would wander over the wide and peaceful panorama below.
He seemed to himself like a fly perched upon some little
roughness of a perpendicular wall, and felt a strange airy
sense of pleasure in being thus between earth and heaven.
A sense of relief, of beauty, and peacefulness would steal
over him, as if he were indeed something disfranchised and
disembodied, a part of the harmonious and beautiful world
that lay stretched out beneath him; in a moment more he
would waken himself with a start, and resume his toilsome
journey with a sullen and dogged perseverance.

At last he gained the top of the mountain, — that weird,
strange region where the loose, hot soil, crumbling beneath
his feet, was no honest foodful mother-earth, but an acrid
mass of ashes and corrosive minerals. Arsenic, sulphur, and
many a sharp and bitter salt were in all he touched, every
rift in the ground hissed with stifling steam, while rolling
clouds of dun sullen smoke, and a deep hollow booming, like
the roar of an immense furnace, told his nearness to the great
crater. He penetrated the sombre tabernacle, and stood on
the very brink of a huge basin, formed by a wall of rocks
around a sunken plain, in the midst of which rose the black
cone of the subterraneous furnace, which crackled and roared

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

and from time to time spit up burning stones and cinders or
oozed out slow ropy streams of liquid fire.

The sulphurous cliffs were dyed in many a brilliant shade
of brown and orange by the admixture of various ores, but
their brightness seemed strange and unnatural, and the dizzying
whirls of vapor, now enveloping the whole scene in
gloom, now lifting in this spot and now in that, seemed to
magnify the dismal pit to an indefinite size. Now and then
there would come up from the very entrails of the mountain
a sort of convulsed sob of hollow sound, and the earth would
quiver beneath his feet, and fragments from the surrounding
rocks would scale off and fall with crashing reverberations
into the depth beneath; at such moments it would seem as
if the very mountain were about to crush in and bear him
down in its ruins.

Father Francesco, though blinded by the smoke and
choked by the vapor, could not be content without descending
into the abyss and exploring the very penetralia of its
mysteries. Steadying his way by means of a cord which he
fastened to a firm projecting rock, he began slowly and painfully
clambering downward. The wind was sweeping across
the chasm from behind, bearing the noxious vapors away
from him, or he must inevitably have been stifled. It took
him some little time, however, to effect his descent; but at
length he found himself fairly landed on the dark floor of the
gloomy enclosure.

The ropy, pitch-black undulations of lava yawned here
and there in red-hot cracks and seams, making it appear to
be only a crust over some fathomless depth of molten fire,
whose moanings and boilings could be heard below. These
dark congealed billows creaked and bent as the monk stepped
upon them, and burned his feet through his coarse sandals;

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

yet he stumbled on. Now and then his foot would crush in,
where the lava had hardened in a thinner crust, and he
would draw it suddenly back from the lurid red-hot metal
beneath. The staff on which he rested was constantly
kindling into a light blaze as it slipped into some heated
hollow, and he was fain to beat out the fire upon the cooler
surface. Still he went on half-stifled by the hot and pungent
vapor, but drawn by that painful, unnatural curiosity
which possesses one in a nightmare dream. The great cone
in the centre was the point to which he wished to attain, —
the nearest point which man can gain to this eternal mystery
of fire. It was trembling with a perpetual vibration, a hollow,
pulsating understone of sound like the surging of the sea
before a storm, and the lava that boiled over its sides rolled
slowly down with a strange creaking; it seemed the condensed,
intensified essence and expression of eternal fire,
rising and still rising from some inexhaustible fountain of
burning.

Father Francesco drew as near as he could for the stifling
heat and vapor, and, resting on his staff, stood gazing intently.
The lurid light of the fire fell with an unearthly
glare on his pale, sunken features, his wild, haggard eyes,
and his torn and disarranged garments. In the awful solitude
and silence of the night he felt his heart stand still, as
if indeed he had touched with his very hand the gates of
eternal woe, and felt its fiery breath upon his cheek. He
half-imagined that the seams and clefts which glowed in
lurid lines between the dark billows would gape yet wider
and show the blasting secrets of some world of fiery despair
below. He fancied that he heard behind and around the
mocking laugh of fiends, and that confused clamor of mingled
shrieks and lamentations which Dante describes as

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

filling the dusky approaches to that forlorn realm where hope
never enters.

“Ah, God,” he exclaimed, “for this vain life of man!
They eat, they drink, they dance, they sing, they marry and
are given in marriage, they have castles and gardens and
villas, and the very beauty of Paradise seems over it all, —
and yet how close by burns and roars the eternal fire!
Fools that we are, to clamor for indulgence and happiness
in this life, when the question is, to escape everlasting burnings!
If I tremble at this outer court of God's wrath and
justice, what must be the fires of hell? These are but
earthly fires; they can but burn the body: those are made
to burn the soul; they are undying as the soul is. What
would it be to be dragged down, down, down, into an abyss
of soul-fire hotter than this for ages on ages? This might
bring merciful death in time: that will have no end.”

The monk fell on his knees and breathed out piercing
supplications. Every nerve and fibre within him seemed
tense with his agony of prayer. It was not the outcry for
purity and peace, not a tender longing for forgiveness, not a
filial remorse for sin, but the nervous anguish of him who
shrieks in the immediate apprehension of an unendurable
torture. It was the cry of a man upon the rack, the
despairing scream of him who feels himself sinking in a
burning dwelling. Such anguish has found an utterance
in Stradella's celebrated “Pietà, Signore,” which still tells
to our ears, in its wild moans and piteous shrieks, the
religious conceptions of his day; for there is no phase of
the Italian mind that has not found expression in its
music.

When the oppression of the heat and sulphurous vapor
became too dreadful to be borne, the monk retraced his way

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

and climbed with difficulty up the steep sides of the crater,
till he gained the summit above, where a comparatively free
air revived him. All night he wandered up and down in
that dreary vicinity, now listening to the mournful roar and
crackle of the fire, and now raising his voice in penitential
psalms or the notes of that terrific “Dies Iræ” which sums
up all the intense fear and horror with which the religion
of the Middle Ages clothed the idea of the final catastrophe
of humanity. Sometimes prostrating himself with his face
towards the stifling soil, he prayed with agonized intensity
till Nature would sink in a temporary collapse, and sleep, in
spite of himself, would steal over him.

So waned the gloomy hours of the night away, till the
morning broke in the east, turning all the blue wavering
floor of the sea to crimson brightness, and bringing up, with
the rising breeze, the barking of dogs, the lowing of kine,
the songs of laborers and boatmen, all fresh and breezy
from the repose of the past night.

Father Francesco heard the sound of approaching footsteps
climbing the lava path, and started with a nervous
trepidation. Soon he recognized a poor peasant of the
vicinity, whose child he had tended during a dangerous
illness. He bore with him a little basket of eggs, with a
melon and a fresh green salad.

“Good-morning, holy father,” he said, bowing humbly.
“I saw you coming this way last night, and I could hardly
sleep for thinking of you; and my good woman, Teresina,
would have it that I should come out to look after you. I
have taken the liberty to bring a little offering; — it was the
best we had.”

“Thank you, my son,” said the monk, looking wistfully
at the fresh, honest face of the peasant. “You have taken

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

too much trouble for such a sinner. I must not allow myself
such indulgences.”

“But your Reverence must live. Look you,” said the
peasant, “at least your reverence will take an egg. See
here, how handily I can cook one,” he added, striking his
stick into a little cavity of a rock, from which, as from an
escape-valve, hissed a jet of hot steam, — “see here, I nestle
the egg in this little cleft, and it will be done in a twinkling.
Our good God gives us our fire for nothing here.”

There was something wholesomely kindly and cheerful in
the action and expression of the man, which broke upon the
overstrained and disturbed musings of the monk like daylight
on a ghastly dream. The honest, loving heart sees
love in everything; even the fire is its fatherly helper, and
not its avenging enemy.

Father Francesco took the egg, when it was done, with a
silent gesture of thanks.

“If I might make bold to say,” said the peasant, encouraged,
“your Reverence should have some care for yourself.
If a man will not feed himself, the good God will not feed
him; and we poor people have too few friends already to
let such as you die. Your hands are trembling, and you
look worn out. Surely you should take something more,
for the very love of the poor.”

“My son, I am bound to do a heavy penance, and to work
out a great conflict. I thank you for your undeserved kindness.
Leave me now to myself, and come no more to disturb
my prayers. Go, and God bless you!”

“Well,” said the peasant, putting down the basket and
melon, “I shall leave these things here, any way, and I beg
your Reverence to have a care of yourself. Teresina fretted
all night for fear something might come to you. The bam

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

bino that you cured is grown a stout little fellow, and eats
enough for two, — and it is all of you; so she cannot forget
it. She is a busy little woman, is Teresina; and when she
gets a thought in her head, it buzzes, buzzes, like a fly in a
bottle, and she will have it your Reverence is killing yourself
by inches, and says she, `What will all the poor do when
he is gone?' So your Reverence must pardon us. We
mean it all for the best.”

So saying, the man turned and began sliding and slipping
down the steep ashy sides of the mountain cone with a dexterity
which carried him to the bottom in a few moments;
and on he went, sending back after him a cheerful little air,
the refrain of which is still to be heard in our days in that
neighborhood. A word or two of the gay song fluttered
back on the ear of the monk, —

“Tutta gioja, tutta festa.”

So gay and airy it was in its ringing cadence that it seemed
a musical laugh springing from sunny skies, and came fluttering
into the dismal smoke and gloom of the mountain-top
like a very butterfly of sound. It struck on the sad, leaden
ear of the monk much as we might fancy the carol of a
robin over a grave might seem, could the cold sleeper below
wake one moment to its perception. If it woke one regretful
sigh and drew one wandering look downward to the elysian
paradise that lay smiling at the foot of the mountain, he
instantly suppressed the feeling, and set his face in its old
deathly stillness.

-- 262 --

p699-267 CHAPTER XIX. CLOUDS DEEPENING.

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

After the departure of her uncle to Florence, the life
of Agnes was troubled and harassed from a variety of
causes.

First, her grandmother was sulky and moody, and though
saying nothing directly on the topic nearest her heart, yet
intimating by every look and action that she considered
Agnes as a most ungrateful and contumacious child. Then
there was a constant internal perplexity, — a constant wearying
course of self-interrogation and self-distrust, the pain
of a sensitive spirit which doubts at every moment whether
it may not be falling into sin. The absence of her kind
uncle at this time took from her the strongest support on
which she had leaned in her perplexities. Cheerful, airy,
and elastic in his temperament, always full of fresh-springing
and beautiful thoughts, as an Italian dell is of flowers, the
charming old man seemed, while he stayed with Agnes, to
be the door of a new and fairer world, where she could walk
in air and sunshine, and find utterance for a thousand
thoughts and feelings which at all other times lay in cold
repression in her heart. His counsels were always so
wholesome, his sympathies so quick, his devotion so fervent
and cheerful, that while with him Agnes felt the
burden of her life insensibly lifted and carried for her as
by some angel guide.

Now they had all come back upon her, heavier a

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

thousand-fold than ever they had been before. Never did she
so much need counsel and guidance, — never had she so
much within herself to be solved and made plain to her own
comprehension; yet she thought with a strange shiver of
her next visit to her confessor. That austere man, so chilling,
so awful, so far above all conception of human weaknesses,
how should she dare to lay before him all the secrets
of her breast, especially when she must confess to having
disobeyed his most stringent commands? She had had
another interview with this forbidden son of perdition, but
how it was she knew not. How could such things have
happened? Instead of shutting her eyes and turning her
head and saying prayers, she had listened to a passionate
declaration of love, and his last word had called her his
wife. Her heart thrilled every time she thought of it; and
somehow she could not feel sure that it was exactly a thrill
of penitence. It was all like a strange dream to her; and
sometimes she looked at her little brown hands and wondered
if he really had kissed them, — he, the splendid
strange vision of a man, the prince from fairy-land!
Agnes had never read romances, it is true, but she had
been brought up on the legends of the saints, and there
never was a marvel possible to human conception that had
not been told there. Princes had come from China and
Barbary and Abyssinia and every other strange out-of-the-way
place, to kneel at the feet of fair, obdurate saints who
would not even turn the head to look at them; but she had
acted, she was conscious, after a much more mortal fashion,
and so made herself work for confession and penance. Yet
certainly she had not meant to do so; the interview came on
her so suddenly, so unexpectedly; and somehow he would
speak, and he would not go when she asked him to; and

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

she remembered how he looked when he stood right before
her in the door-way and told her she should hear him, — how
the color flushed up in his cheeks, what a fire there was in
his great dark eyes; he looked as if he were going to do
something desperate then; it made her hold her breath even
now to think of it.

“These princes and nobles,” she thought, “are so used to
command, it is no wonder they make us feel as if they must
have their will. I have heard grandmother call them wolves
and vultures, that are ready to tear us poor folk to pieces;
but I am sure he seems gentle. I 'm sure it is n't wicked
or cruel for him to want to make me his wife; and he
could n't know, of course, why it was n't right he should;
and it really is beautiful of him to love me so. Oh, if I
were only a princess, and he loved me that way, how glad I
should be to give up everything and go to him alone! And
then we would pray together; and I really think that would
be much better than praying all alone. He said men had so
much more to tempt them. Ah, that is true! How can
little moles that grub in the ground know of the dangers of
eagles that fly to the very sun? Holy Mother, look mercifully
upon him and save his soul!”

Such were the thoughts of Agnes the day when she was
preparing for her confession; and all the way to church she
found them floating and dissolving and reappearing in new
forms in her mind, like the silvery smoke-clouds which were
constantly veering and sailing over Vesuvius.

Only one thing was firm and never changing, and that
was the purpose to reveal everything to her spiritual director.
When she kneeled at the confessional with closed eyes,
and began her whispered acknowledgments, she tried to feel
as if she were speaking in the ear of God alone, — that

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

God whose spirit she was taught to believe, for the time
being, was present in His minister before whom her inmost
heart was to be unveiled.

He who sat within had just returned from his lonely retreat
with his mind and nerves in a state of unnatural tension, —
a sort of ecstatic clearness and calmness, which he
mistook for victory and peace. During those lonely days
when he had wandered afar from human converse, and was
surrounded only by objects of desolation and gloom, he had
passed through as many phases of strange, unnatural experience
as there were flitting smoke-wreaths eddying about him.

There are depths in man's nature and his possibilities
which no plummet has ever sounded, — the wild, lonely
joys of fanatical excitement, the perfectly ravenous appetite
for self-torture, which seems able, in time, to reverse the
whole human system, and make a heaven of hell. How
else can we understand the facts related both in Hindoo
and in Christian story, of those men and women who have
found such strange raptures in slow tortures, prolonged from
year to year, till pain became a habit of body and mind?
It is said, that, after the tortures of the rack, the reaction
of the overstrained nerves produces a sense of the most
exquisite relief and repose; and so when mind and body are
harrowed, harassed to the very outer verge of endurance,
come wild throbbings and transports, and strange celestial
clairvoyance, which the mystic hails as the descent of the
New Jerusalem into his soul.

It had seemed to Father Francesco, when he came down
from the mountain, that he had left his body behind him, —
that he had left earth and earthly things; his very feet touching
the ground seemed to tread not on rough, resisting soil,
but upon elastic cloud. He saw a strange excess of beauty

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

in every flower, in every leaf, in the wavering blue of the sea,
in the red grottoed rocks that overhung the shore, with their
purple, green, orange, and yellow hangings of flower-and-leaf-tapestry.
The songs of the fishermen on the beach, the
peasant-girls cutting flowery fodder for the cattle, all seemed
to him to have an unnatural charm. As one looking through
a prism sees a fine bordering of rainbow on every object, so
he beheld a glorified world. His former self seemed to him
something forever past and gone. He looked at himself as
at another person, who had sinned and suffered, and was
now resting in beatified repose; and he fondly thought all
this was firm reality, and believed that he was now proof
against all earthly impressions, able to hear and to judge
with the dispassionate calmness of a disembodied spirit.
He did not know that this high-strung calmness, this fine
clearness, were only the most intense forms of nervous sensibility,
and as vividly susceptible to every mortal impression
as is the vitalized chemical plate to the least action of the
sun's rays.

When Agnes began her confession, her voice seemed to
him to pass through every nerve; it seemed as if he could
feel her presence thrilling through the very wood of the
confessional. He was astonished and dismayed at his own
emotion. But when she began to speak of the interview
with the cavalier, he trembled from head to foot with uncontrollable
passion. Nature long repressed came back in a
tempestuous reaction. He crossed himself again and again,
he tried to pray, and blessed those protecting shadows which
concealed his emotion from the unconscious one by his side.
But he set his teeth in deadly resolve, and his voice, as
he questioned her, came forth cutting and cold as ice crystals.

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

“Why did you listen to a word?”

“My father, it was so sudden. He wakened me from
sleep. I answered him before I thought.”

“You should not have been sleeping. It was a sinful
indolence.”

“Yes, my father.”

“See now to what it led. The enemy of your soul, ever
watching, seized this moment to tempt you.”

“Yes, my father.”

“Examine your soul well,” said Father Francesco, in a
tone of austere severity that made Agnes tremble. “Did
you not find a secret pleasure in his words?”

“My father, I fear I did,” said she, with a trembling
voice.

“I knew it! I knew it!” the priest muttered to himself,
while the great drops started on his forehead, in the intensity
of the conflict he repressed. Agnes thought the solemn
pause that followed was caused by the horror that had been
inspired by her own sinfulness.

“You did not, then, heartily and truly wish him to go
from you?” pursued the cold, severe voice.

“Yes, my father, I did. I wished him to go with all my
soul.”

“Yet you say you found pleasure in his being near you,”
said Father Francesco, conscious how every string of his
own being, even in this awful hour, was vibrating with a
sort of desperate, miserable joy in being once more near to
her.

“Ah,” sighed Agnes, “that is true, my father, — woe is
me! Please tell me how I could have helped it. I was
pleased before I knew it.”

“And you have been thinking of what he said to you

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

with pleasure since?” pursued the confessor, with an intense
severity of manner, deepening as he spoke.

“I have thought of it,” faltered Agnes.

“Beware how you trifle with the holy sacrament! Answer
frankly. You have thought of it with pleasure. Confess
it.”

“I do not understand myself exactly,” said Agnes. “I
have thought of it partly with pleasure and partly with
pain.”

“Would you like to go with him and be his wife, as he
said?”

“If it were right, father, — not otherwise.”

“Oh, foolish child! oh, blinded soul! to think of right in
connection with an infidel and heretic! Do you not see that
all this is an artifice of Satan? He can transform himself
into an angel of light. Do you suppose this heretic would
be brought back to the Church by a foolish girl? Do you
suppose it is your prayers he wants? Why does he not
seek the prayers of the Church, — of holy men who have
power with God? He would bait his hook with this
pretence that he may catch your soul. Do you believe me?”

“I am bound to believe you, my father.”

“But you do not. Your heart is going after this wicked
man.”

“Oh, my father, I do not wish it should. I never wish or
expect to see him more. I only pray for him that his soul
may not be lost.”

“He has gone, then?”

“Yes, my father. And he went with my uncle, a most
holy monk, who has undertaken the work of his salvation.
He listens to my uncle, who has hopes of restoring him to
the Church.”

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

“That is well. And now, my daughter, listen to me.
You must root out of your thought every trace and remembrance
of these words of sinful earthly love which he hath
spoken. Such love would burn your soul to all eternity
with fire that never could be quenched. If you can tear
away all roots and traces of this from your heart, if by fasting
and prayer and penance you can become worthy to be
a bride of your divine Lord, then your prayers will gain
power, and you may prevail to secure his eternal salvation.
But listen to me, daughter, — listen and tremble! If ever
you should yield to his love and turn back from this heavenly
marriage to follow him, you will accomplish his damnation
and your own; to all eternity he will curse you, while
the fire rages and consumes him, — he will curse the hour
that he first saw you.”

These words were spoken with an intense vehemence
which seemed almost supernatural. Agnes shivered and
trembled; a vague feeling of guilt overwhelmed and disheartened
her; she seemed to herself the most lost and
abandoned of human beings.

“My father, I shall think no penance too severe that may
restore my soul from this sin. I have already made a vow
to the blessed Mother that I will walk on foot to the Holy
City, praying in every shrine and holy place; and I humbly
ask your approval.”

This announcement brought to the mind of the monk a
sense of relief and deliverance. He felt already, in the
terrible storm of agitation which this confession had aroused
within him, that nature was not dead, and that he was infinitely
farther from the victory of passionless calm than he
had supposed. He was still a man, — torn with human
passions, with a love which he must never express, and a

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

jealousy which burned and writhed at every word which he
had wrung from its unconscious object. Conscience had
begun to whisper in his ear that there would be no safety to
him in continuing this spiritual dictatorship to one whose
every word unmanned him, — that it was laying himself
open to a ceaseless temptation, which in some blinded, dreary
hour of evil might hurry him into acts of horrible sacrilege;
and he was once more feeling that wild, stormy revolt of
his inner nature that so distressed him before he left the
convent.

This proposition of Agnes' struck him as a compromise.
It would take her from him only for a season, she would go
under his care and direction, and he would gradually recover
his calmness and self-possession in her absence. Her pilgrimage
to the holy places would be a most proper and fit
preparation for the solemn marriage-rite which should forever
sunder her from all human ties, and make her inaccessible
to all solicitations of human love. Therefore, after an
interval of silence, he answered, —

“Daughter, your plan is approved. Such pilgrimages
have ever been held meritorious works in the Church, and
there is a special blessing upon them.”

“My father,” said Agnes, “it has always been in my
heart from my childhood to be the bride of the Lord; but
my grandmother, who brought me up, and to whom I owe
the obedience of a daughter, utterly forbids me: she will
not hear a word of it. No longer ago than last Monday she
told me I might as well put a knife into her heart as speak
of this.”

“And you, daughter, do you put the feelings of any
earthly friend before the love of your Lord and Creator
who laid down His life for you? Hear what He saith: —

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

`He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy
of me.'”

“But my poor old grandmother has no one but me in the
world, and she has never slept a night without me; she is
getting old, and she has worked for me all her good days;—
it would be very hard for her to lose me.”

“Ah, false, deceitful heart! Has, then, thy Lord not
labored for thee? Has He not borne thee through all the
years of thy life? And wilt thou put the love of any mortal
before His?”

“Yes,” replied Agnes, with a sort of hardy sweetness, —
“but my Lord does not need me as grandmother does; He
is in glory, and will never be old or feeble; I cannot work
for Him and tend Him as I shall her. I cannot see my
way clear at present; but when she is gone, or if the saints
move her to consent, I shall then belong to God alone.”

“Daughter, there is some truth in your words; and if
your Lord accepts you, He will dispose her heart. Will
she go with you on this pilgrimage?”

“I have prayed that she might, father, — that her soul
may be quickened; for I fear me, dear old grandmamma
has found her love for me a snare, — she has thought too
much of my interests and too little of her own soul, poor
grandmamma!”

“Well, child, I shall enjoin this pilgrimage on her as a
penance.”

“I have grievously offended her lately,” said Agnes, “in
rejecting an offer of marriage with a man on whom she had
set her heart, and therefore she does not listen to me as she
is wont to do.”

“You have done right in refusing, my daughter. I will
speak to her of this, and show her how great is the sin of

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

opposing a holy vocation in a soul whom the Lord calls to
Himself, and enjoin her to make reparation by uniting with
you in this holy work.”

Agnes departed from the confessional without even looking
upon the face of her director, who sat within listening to
the rustle of her dress as she rose, — listening to the soft
fall of her departing footsteps, and praying that grace might
be given him not to look after her: and he did not, though
he felt as if his life were going with her.

Agnes tripped round the aisle to a little side-chapel where
a light was always kept burning by her before a picture of
Saint Agnes, and, kneeling there, waited till her grandmother
should be through with her confession.

“Ah, sweet Saint Agnes,” she said, “pity me! I am a
poor ignorant young girl, and have been led into grievous
sin; but I did not mean to do wrong, — I have been trying
to do right; pray for me, that I may overcome as you did.
Pray our dear Lord to send you with us on this pilgrimage,
and save us from all wicked and brutal men who would do
us harm. As the Lord delivered you in sorest straits, keeping
soul and body pure as a lily, ah, pray Him to keep me!
I love you dearly, — watch over me and guide me.”

In those days of the Church, such addresses to the glorified
saints had become common among all Christians. They
were not regarded as worship, any more than a similar outpouring
of confidence to a beloved and revered friend yet
in the body. Among the hymns of Savonarola is one addressed
to Saint Mary Magdalen, whom he regarded with
an especial veneration. The great truth, that God is not
the God of the dead, but of the living, that all live to Him,
was in those ages with the truly religious a part of spiritual
consciousness. The saints of the Church Triumphant,

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

having become one with Christ as he is one with the Father,
were regarded as invested with a portion of his divinity, and
as the ministering agency through which his mediatorial
government on earth was conducted; and it was thought to
be in the power of the sympathetic heart to attract them
by the outflow of its affections, so that their presence often
overshadowed the walks of daily life with a cloud of healing
and protecting sweetness.

If the enthusiasm of devotion in regard to these invisible
friends became extravagant and took the language due to
God alone, it was no more than the fervid Italian nature
was always doing with regard to visible objects of affection.
Love with an Italian always tends to become worship, and
some of the language of the poets addressed to earthly loves
rises into intensities of expression due only to the One, Sovereign,
Eternal Beauty. One sees even in the writings of
Cicero that this passionate adoring kind of love is not confined
to modern times. When he loses the daughter in
whom his heart is garnered up, he finds no comfort except
in building a temple to her memory, — a blind outreaching
towards the saint-worship of modern times.

Agnes rose from her devotions, and went with downcast
eyes, her lips still repeating prayers, to the font of holy
water, which was in a dim shadowy corner, where a painted
window cast a gold and violet twilight. Suddenly there was
a rustle of garments in the dimness, and a jewelled hand essayed
to pass holy water to her on the tip of its finger. This
mark of Christian fraternity, common in those times, Agnes
almost mechanically accepted, touching her slender finger to
the one extended, and making the sign of the cross, while
she raised her eyes to see who stood there. Gradually the
haze cleared from her mind, and she awoke to the

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

consciousness that it was the cavalier! He moved to come
towards her, with a bright smile on his face; but suddenly
she became pale as one who has seen a spectre, and, pushing
from her with both hands, she said faintly, “Go, go!” and
turned and sped up the aisle silently as a sunbeam, joining
her grandmother, who was coming from the confessional
with a gloomy and sullen brow.

Old Elsie had been enjoined to unite with her grandchild
in this scheme of a pilgrimage, and received the direction
with as much internal contumacy as would a thriving church-member
of Wall Street a proposition to attend a protracted
meeting in the height of the business season. Not but that
pilgrimages were holy and gracious works, — she was too
good a Christian not to admit that, — but why must holy
and gracious works be thrust on her in particular? There
were saints enough who liked such things; and people could
get to heaven without, — if not with a very abundant entrance,
still in a modest way, — and Elsie's ambition for
position and treasure in the spiritual world was of a very
moderate cast.

“Well, now, I hope you are satisfied,” she said to Agnes,
as she pulled her along with no very gentle hand; “you 've
got me sent off on a pilgrimage, — and my old bones must
be rattling up and down all the hills between here and
Rome, — and who 's to see to the oranges? — they 'll all be
stolen, every one.”

“Grandmother,” began Agnes in a pleading voice —

“Oh, you hush up! I know what you 're going to say:
`The good Lord will take care of them.' I wish He may!
He has His hands full, with all the people that go cawing
and psalm-singing like so many crows, and leave all their
affairs to Him!”

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

Agnes walked along disconsolate, with her eyes full of
tears, which coursed one another down her pale cheeks.

“There 's Antonio,” pursued Elsie, “would perhaps look
after things a little. He is a good fellow, and only yesterday
was asking if he could n't do something for us. It 's you
he does it for, — but little you care who loves you, or what
they do for you!”

At this moment they met old Jocunda, whom we have
before introduced to the reader as portress of the Convent.
She had on her arm a large square basket, which she was
storing for its practical uses.

“Well, well, Saint Agnes be praised, I have found you at
last,” she said. “I was wanting to speak about some of your
blood-oranges for conserving. An order has come down
from our dear gracious lady, the Queen, to prepare a lot for
her own blessed eating, and you may be sure I would get
none of anybody but you. — But what 's this, my little heart,
my little lamb? — crying? — tears in those sweet eyes?
What 's the matter now?”

“Matter enough for me!” said Elsie. “It 's a weary
world we live in. A body can't turn any way and not meet
with trouble. If a body brings up a girl one way, why,
every fellow is after her, and one has no peace; and if a
body brings her up another way, she gets her head in the
clouds, and there 's no good of her in this world. Now look
at that girl, — does n't everybody say it 's time she were
married? — but no marrying for her! Nothing will do but
we must off to Rome on a pilgrimage, — and what 's the
good of that, I want to know? If it 's praying that 's to be
done, the dear saints know she 's at it from morning till
night, — and lately she 's up and down three or four times a
night with some prayer or other.”

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

“Well, well,” said Jocunda, “who started this idea?”

“Oh, Father Francesco and she got it up between them,—
and nothing will do but I must go, too.”

“Well, now, after all, my dear,” said Jocunda, “do you
know, I made a pilgrimage once, and it is n't so bad. One
gets a good deal by it, first and last. Everybody drops
something into your hand as you go, and one gets treated as
if one were somebody a little above the common; and then
in Rome one has a princess or a duchess or some noble lady
who washes one's feet, and gives one a good supper, and
perhaps a new suit of clothes, and all that, — and ten to one
there comes a pretty little sum of money to boot, if one
plays one's cards well. A pilgrimage is n't bad, after all;—
one sees a world of fine things, and something new every
day.”

“But who is to look after our garden and dress our
trees?”

“Ah, now, there 's Antonio, and old Meta his mother,”
said Jocunda, with a knowing wink at Agnes. “I fancy
there are friends there that would lend a hand to keep things
together against the little one comes home. If one is going
to be married, a pilgrimage brings good luck in the family.
All the saints take it kindly that one comes so far to see
them, and are more ready to do a good turn for one when
one needs it. The blessed saints are like other folks, — they
like to be treated with proper attention.”

This view of pilgrimages from the material stand-point
had more effect on the mind of Elsie than the most elaborate
appeals of Father Francesco. She began to acquiesce,
though with a reluctant air.

Jocunda, seeing her words had made some impression,
pursued her advantage on the spiritual ground.

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

“To be sure,” she added, “I don't know how it is with
you; but I know that I have, one way and another, rolled
up quite an account of sins in my life. When I was tramping
up and down with my old man through the country, —
now in this castle and then in that camp, and now and then
in at the sacking of a city or village, or something of the
kind, — the saints forgive us! — it does seem as if one got
into things that were not of the best sort, in such times.
It 's true, it 's been wiped out over and over by the priest;
but then a pilgrimage is a good thing to make all sure, in
case one's good works should fall short of one's sins at last.
I can tell you, a pilgrimage is a good round weight to throw
into the scale; and when it comes to heaven and hell, you
know, my dear, why, one cannot be too careful.”

“Well, that may be true enough,” said Elsie, — “though,
as to my sins, I have tried to keep them regularly squared
up and balanced as I went along. I have always been regular
at confession, and never failed a jot or tittle in what the
holy father told me. But there may be something in what
you say; one can't be too sure; and so I 'll e'en school my
old bones into taking this tramp.”

That evening, as Agnes was sitting in the garden at sunset,
her grandmother bustling in and out, talking, groaning,
and hurrying in her preparations for the anticipated undertaking,
suddenly there was a rustling in the branches overhead,
and a bouquet of rose-buds fell at her feet. Agnes
picked it up, and saw a scrip of paper coiled among the
flowers. In a moment remembering the apparition of the
cavalier in the church in the morning, she doubted not from
whom it came. So dreadful had been the effect of the
scene at the confessional, that the thought of the near presence
of her lover brought only terror. She turned pale;

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

her hands shook. She shut her eyes, and prayed that she
might not be left to read the paper; and then, summoning
all her resolution, she threw the bouquet with force over the
wall. It dropped down, down, down the gloomy, shadowy
abyss, and was lost in the damp caverns below.

The cavalier stood without the wall, waiting for some
responsive signal in reply to his missive. It had never
occurred to him that Agnes would not even read it, and he
stood confounded when he saw it thrown back with such
apparent rudeness. He remembered her pale, terrified look
on seeing him in the morning. It was not indifference or
dislike, but mortal fear, that had been shown in that pale
face.

“These wretches are practising on her,” he said, in wrath,—
“filling her head with frightful images, and torturing her
sensitive conscience till she sees sin in the most natural and
innocent feelings.”

He had learned from Father Antonio the intention of
Agnes to go on a pilgrimage, and he longed to see and talk
with her, that he might offer her his protection against dangers
which he understood far better than she. It had never
even occurred to him that the door for all possible communication
would be thus suddenly barred in his face.

“Very well,” he said to himself, with a darkening brow,—
“let them have it their own way here. She must pass
through my dominions before she can reach Rome, and I
will find a place where I can be heard, without priest or
grandmother to let or hinder. She is mine, and I will care
for her.”

But poor Agnes had the woman's share of the misery to
bear, in the fear and self-reproach and distress which every
movement of this kind cost her. The involuntary thrill at

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

seeing her lover, at hearing from him, the conscious struggle
which it cost her to throw back his gift, were all noted by
her accusing conscience as so many sins. The next day she
sought again her confessor, and began an entrance on those
darker and more chilly paths of penance, by which, according
to the opinion of her times, the peculiarly elect of the
Lord were supposed to be best trained. Hitherto her religion
had been the cheerful and natural expression of her
tender and devout nature according to the more beautiful
and engaging devotional forms of her Church. During the
year when her confessor had been, unconsciously to himself,
led by her instead of leading, her spiritual food had been its
beautiful old hymns and prayers, which she found no weariness
in often repeating. But now an unnatural conflict was
begun in her mind, directed by a spiritual guide in whom
every natural and normal movement of the soul had given
way before a succession of morbid and unhealthful experiences.
From that day Agnes wore upon her heart one of
those sharp instruments of torture which in those times
were supposed to be a means of inward grace, — a cross
with seven steel points for the seven sorrows of Mary. She
fasted with a severity which alarmed her grandmother, who
in her inmost heart cursed the day that ever she had placed
her in the way of saintship.

“All this will just end in spoiling her beauty, — making
her as thin as a shadow,” — said Elsie; “and she was good
enough before.”

But it did not spoil her beauty, — it only changed its
character. The roundness and bloom melted away, — but
there came in their stead that solemn, transparent clearness
of countenance, that spiritual light and radiance, which the
old Florentine painters gave to their Madonnas.

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

It is singular how all religious exercises and appliances
take the character of the nature that uses them. The pain
and penance, which so many in her day bore as a cowardly
expedient for averting divine wrath, seemed, as she viewed
them, a humble way of becoming associated in the sufferings
of her Redeemer. “Jesu dulcis memoria,” was the thought
that carried a redeeming sweetness with every pain. Could
she thus, by suffering with her Lord, gain power like Him to
save, — a power which should save that soul so dear and so
endangered! “Ah,” she thought, “I would give my life-blood,
drop by drop, if only it might avail for his salvation!”

-- 281 --

p699-286 CHAPTER XX. FLORENCE AND HER PROPHET.

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

It was drawing towards evening, as two travellers, approaching
Florence from the south, checked their course on
the summit of one of the circle of hills which command a
view of the city, and seemed to look down upon it with admiration.
One of these was our old friend Father Antonio,
and the other the cavalier. The former was mounted on
an ambling mule, whose easy pace suited well with his
meditative habits; while the other reined in a high-mettled
steed, who, though now somewhat jaded under the fatigue
of a long journey, showed by a series of little lively motions
of his ears and tail, and by pawing the ground impatiently,
that he had the inexhaustible stock of spirits which goes
with good blood.

“There she lies, my Florence,” said the monk, stretching
his hands out with enthusiasm. “Is she not indeed a sheltered
lily growing fair among the hollows of the mountains?
Little she may be, Sir, compared to old Rome; but every
inch of her is a gem, — every inch!”

And, in truth, the scene was worthy of the artist's enthusiasm.
All the overhanging hills that encircle the city with
their silvery olive-gardens and their pearl-white villas were
now lighted up with evening glory. The old gray walls of
the convents of San Miniato and the Monte Oliveto were
touched with yellow; and even the black obelisks of the
cypresses in their cemeteries had here and there streaks and

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

dots of gold, fluttering like bright birds among their gloomy
branches. The distant snow-peaks of the Apennines, which
even in spring long wear their icy mantles, were shimmering
and changing like an opal ring with tints of violet, green,
blue, and rose, blended in inexpressible softness by that
dreamy haze which forms the peculiar feature of Italian
skies.

In this loving embrace of mountains lay the city, divided
by the Arno as by a line of rosy crystal barred by the graceful
arches of its bridges. Amid the crowd of palaces and
spires and towers rose central and conspicuous the great
Duomo, just crowned with that magnificent dome which was
then considered a novelty and a marvel in architecture, and
which Michel Angelo looked longingly back upon when he
was going to Rome to build that more wondrous orb of Saint
Peter's. White and stately by its side shot up the airy
shaft of the Campanile; and the violet vapor swathing the
whole city in a tender indistinctness, these two striking
objects, rising by their magnitude far above it, seemed to
stand alone in a sort of airy grandeur.

And now the bells of the churches were sounding the Ave
Maria, filling the air with sweet and solemn vibrations, as
if angels were passing to and fro over head, harping as they
went; and ever and anon the great bell of the Campanile
came pulsing in with a throb of sound of a quality so different
that one hushed one's breath to hear. It might be fancied
to be the voice of one of those kingly archangels that
one sees drawn by the old Florentine religious artists, — a
voice grave and unearthly, and with a plaintive undertone
of divine mystery.

The monk and the cavalier bent low in their saddles, and
seemed to join devoutly in the worship of the hour.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

One need not wonder at the enthusiasm of the returning
pilgrim of those days for the city of his love, who feels the
charm that lingers around that beautiful place even in modern
times. Never was there a spot to which the heart could
insensibly grow with a more home-like affection, — never
one more thoroughly consecrated in every stone by the
sacred touch of genius.

A republic, in the midst of contending elements, the history
of Florence, in the Middle Ages, was a history of what
shoots and blossoms the Italian nature might send forth,
when rooted in the rich soil of liberty. It was a city of
poets and artists. Its statesmen, its merchants, its common
artisans, and the very monks in its convents, were all pervaded
by one spirit. The men of Florence in its best days
were men of a large, grave, earnest mould. What the Puritans
of New England wrought out with severest earnestness
in their reasonings and their lives these early Puritans
of Italy embodied in poetry, sculpture, and painting. They
built their Cathedral and their Campanile, as the Jews of
old built their Temple, with awe and religious fear, that they
might thus express by costly and imperishable monuments
their sense of God's majesty and beauty. The modern traveller
who visits the churches and convents of Florence, or
the museums where are preserved the fading remains of its
early religious Art, if he be a person of any sensibility, cannot
fail to be affected with the intense gravity and earnestness
which pervade them. They seem less to be paintings
for the embellishment of life than eloquent picture-writing
by which burning religious souls sought to preach the truths
of the invisible world to the eye of the multitude. Through
all the deficiencies of perspective, coloring, and outline incident
to the childhood and early youth of Art, one feels the

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

passionate purpose of some lofty soul to express ideas of
patience, self-sacrifice, adoration, and aspiration far transcending
the limits of mortal capability.

The angels and celestial beings of these grave old painters
are as different from the fat little pink Cupids or lovely
laughing children of Titian and Correggio as are the sermons
of President Edwards from the love-songs of Tom
Moore. These old seers of the pencil give you grave, radiant
beings, strong as man, fine as woman, sweeping downward
in lines of floating undulation, and seeming by the
ease with which they remain poised in the air to feel none
of that earthly attraction which draws material bodies earthward.
Whether they wear the morning star on their forehead,
or bear the lily or the sword in their hand, there is
still that suggestion of mystery and power about them, that
air of dignity and repose, that speak the children of a nobler
race than ours. One could well believe such a being might
pass in his serene poised majesty of motion through the
walls of a gross material dwelling without deranging one
graceful fold of his swaying robe or unclasping the hands
folded quietly on his bosom. Well has a modern master of
art and style said of these old artists, “Many pictures are
ostentatious exhibitions of the artist's power of speech, the
clear and vigorous elocution of useless and senseless words;
while the earlier efforts of Giotto and Cimabue are the burning
messages of prophecy delivered by the stammering lips
of infants.”

But at the time we write, Florence had passed through
her ages of primitive religious and republican simplicity, and
was fast hastening to her downfall. The genius, energy, and
prophetic enthusiasm of Savonarola had made, it is true, a
desperate rally on the verge of the precipice; but no one

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

man has ever power to turn back the downward slide of a
whole generation.

When Father Antonio left Sorrento in company with the
cavalier, it was the intention of the latter to go with him
only so far as their respective routes should lie together.
The band under the command of Agostino was posted in a
ruined fortress in one of those airily perched old mountaintowns
which form so picturesque and characteristic a feature
of the Italian landscape. But before they reached this spot,
the simple, poetic, guileless monk, with his fresh artistic nature,
had so won upon his travelling companion that a most
enthusiastic friendship had sprung up between them, and
Agostino could not find it in his heart at once to separate
from him. Tempest-tossed and homeless, burning with a
sense of wrong, alienated from the faith of his fathers
through his intellect and moral sense, yet clinging to it with
his memory and imagination, he found in the tender devotional
fervor of the artist monk a reconciling and healing
power. He shared, too, in no small degree, the feelings
which now possessed the breast of his companion for the
great reformer whose purpose seemed to meditate nothing
less than the restoration of the Church of Italy to the primitive
apostolic simplicity. He longed to see him, — to listen
to the eloquence of which he had heard so much. Then, too,
he had thoughts that but vaguely shaped themselves in his
mind. This noble man, so brave and courageous, menaced
by the forces of a cruel tyranny, might he not need the protection
of a good sword? He recollected, too, that he had
an uncle high in the favor of the King of France, to whom
he had written a full account of his own situation. Might
he not be of use in urging this uncle to induce the French
King to throw before Savonarola the shield of his

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

protection? At all events, he entered Florence this evening with
the burning zeal of a young neophyte who hopes to effect
something himself for a glorious and sacred cause embodied
in a leader who commands his deepest veneration.

“My son,” said Father Antonio, as they raised their heads
after the evening prayer, “I am at this time like a man
who, having long been away from his home, fears, on returning,
that he shall hear some evil tidings of those he hath
left. I long, yet dread, to go to my dear Father Girolamo
and the beloved brothers in our house. There is a presage
that lies heavy on my heart, so that I cannot shake it off.
Look at our glorious old Duomo; — doth she not sit there
among the houses and palaces as a queen-mother among
nations, — worthy, in her greatness and beauty, to represent
the Church of the New Jerusalem, the Bride of the Lord?
Ah, I have seen it thronged and pressed with the multitude
who came to crave the bread of life from our master!”

“Courage, my friend!” said Agostino; “it cannot be that
Florence will suffer her pride and glory to be trodden down.
Let us hasten on, for the shades of evening are coming fast,
and there is a keen wind sweeping down from your snowy
mountains.”

And the two soon found themselves plunging into the
shadows of the streets, threading their devious way to the
convent.

At length they drew up before a dark wall, where the
Father Antonio rung a bell.

A door was immediately opened, a cowled head appeared,
and a cautious voice asked, —

“Who is there?”

“Ah, is that you, good Brother Angelo?” said Father
Antonio, cheerily.

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

“And is it you, dear Brother Antonio? Come in! come
in!” was the cordial response, as the two passed into
the court; “truly, it will make all our hearts leap to see
you.”

“And, Brother Angelo, how is our dear father? I have
been so anxious about him!”

“Oh, fear not! — he sustains himself in God, and is full
of sweetness to us all.”

“But do the people stand by him, Angelo, and the Signoria?”

“He has strong friends as yet, but his enemies are like
ravening wolves. The Pope hath set on the Franciscans,
and they hunt him as dogs do a good stag. — But whom
have you here with you?” added the monk, raising his torch
and regarding the knight.

“Fear him not; he is a brave knight and good Christian,
who comes to offer his sword to our father and seek his
counsels.”

“He shall be welcome,” said the porter, cheerfully. “We
will have you into the refectory forthwith, for you must be
hungry.”

The young cavalier, following the flickering torch of his
conductor, had only a dim notion of long cloistered corridors,
out of which now and then, as the light flared by, came a
golden gleam from some quaint old painting, where the pure
angel forms of Angelico stood in the gravity of an immortal
youth, or the Madonna, like a bending lily, awaited the message
of Heaven; but when they entered the refectory, a
cheerful voice addressed them, and Father Antonio was
clasped in the embrace of the father so much beloved.

“Welcome, welcome, my dear son!” said that rich voice
which had thrilled so many thousand Italian hearts with its

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

music. “So you are come back to the fold again. How
goes the good work of the Lord?”

“Well, everywhere,” said Father Antonio; and then, recollecting
his young friend, he suddenly turned and said, —

“Let me present to you one son who comes to seek your
instructions, — the young Signor Agostino, of the noble house
of Sarelli.”

The Superior turned to Agostino with a movement full of
a generous frankness, and warmly extended his hand, at the
same time fixing upon him the mesmeric glance of a pair
of large, deep blue eyes, which might, on slight observation,
have been mistaken for black, so great was their depth and
brilliancy.

Agostino surveyed his new acquaintance with that mingling
of ingenuous respect and curiosity with which an
ardent young man would regard the most distinguished
leader of his age, and felt drawn to him by a certain atmosphere
of vital cordiality such as one can feel better
than describe.

“You have ridden far to-day, my son, — you must be
weary,” said the Superior, affably, — “but here you must
feel yourself at home; command us in anything we can do
for you. The brothers will attend to those refreshments
which are needed after so long a journey; and when you
have rested and supped, we shall hope to see you a little
more quietly.”

So saying, he signed to one or two brothers who stood by,
and, commending the travellers to their care, left the apartment.

In a few moments a table was spread with a plain and
wholesome repast, to which the two travellers sat down with
appetites sharpened by their long journey.

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

During the supper, the brothers of the convent, among
whom Father Antonio had always been a favorite, crowded
around him in a state of eager excitement.

“You should have been here the last week,” said one;
“such a turmoil as we have been in!”

“Yes,” said another, — “the Pope hath set on the Franciscans,
who, you know, are always ready enough to take up
with anything against our order, and they have been pursuing
our father like so many hounds.”

“There hath been a whirlwind of preaching here and
there,” said a third, — “in the Duomo, and Santa Croce,
and San Lorenzo; and they have battled to and fro, and
all the city is full of it.”

“Tell him about yesterday, about the ordeal,” shouted an
eager voice.

Two or three voices took up the story at once, and began
to tell it, — all the others correcting, contradicting, or adding
incidents. From the confused fragments here and there
Agostino gathered that there had been on the day before
a popular spectacle in the grand piazza, in which, according
to an old superstition of the Middle Ages, Frà Girolamo
Savonarola and his opponents were expected to prove the
truth of their words by passing unhurt through the fire; that
two immense piles of combustibles had been constructed with
a narrow passage between, and the whole magistracy of the
city convened, with a throng of the populace, eager for the
excitement of the spectacle; that the day had been spent
in discussions, and scruples, and preliminaries; and that,
finally, in the afternoon, a violent storm of rain arising
had dispersed the multitude and put a stop to the whole
exhibition.

“But the people are not satisfied,” said Father Angelo;

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

“and there are enough mischief-makers among them to
throw all the blame on our father.”

“Yes,” said one, “they say he wanted to burn the Holy
Sacrament, because he was going to take it with him into
the fire.”

“As if it could burn!” said another voice.

“It would to all human appearance, I suppose,” said a
third.

“Any way,” said a fourth, “there is some mischief brewing;
for here is our friend Prospero Rondinelli just come
in, who says, when he came past the Duomo, he saw people
gathering, and heard them threatening us: there were as
many as two hundred, he thought.”

“We ought to tell Father Girolamo,” exclaimed several
voices.

“Oh, he will not be disturbed!” said Father Angelo.
“Since these affairs, he hath been in prayer in the chapter-room
before the blessed Angelico's picture of the Cross.
When we would talk with him of these things, he waves us
away, and says only, `I am weary; go and tell Jesus.'”

“He bade me come to him after supper,” said Father
Antonio. “I will talk with him.”

“Do so, — that is right,” said two or three eager voices,
as the monk and Agostino, having finished their repast, arose
to be conducted to the presence of the father.

-- 291 --

p699-296 CHAPTER XXI. THE ATTACK ON SAN MARCO.

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

They found him in a large and dimly lighted apartment,
sitting absorbed in pensive contemplation before a picture of
the Crucifixion by Frà Angelico, which, whatever might be
its naïve faults of drawing and perspective, had an intense
earnestness of feeling, and, though faded and dimmed by the
lapse of centuries, still stirs in some faint wise even the practised
dilettanti of our day.

The face upon the cross, with its majestic patience, seemed
to shed a blessing down on the company of saints of all ages
who were grouped by their representative men at the foot.
Saint Dominic, Saint Ambrose, Saint Augustin, Saint Jerome,
Saint Francis, and Saint Benedict were depicted as
standing before the Great Sacrifice in company with the
Twelve Apostles, the two Maries, and the fainting mother
of Jesus, — thus expressing the unity of the Church Universal
in that great victory of sorrow and glory. The painting
was enclosed above by a semicircular bordering composed
of medallion heads of the Prophets, and below was a similar
medallion border of the principal saints and worthies of the
Dominican order. In our day such pictures are visited by
tourists with red guide-books in their hands, who survey
them in the intervals of careless conversation; but they
were painted by the simple artist on his knees, weeping and
praying as he worked, and the sight of them was accepted
by like simple-hearted Christians as a perpetual sacrament
of the eye, by which they received Christ into their souls.

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

So absorbed was the father in the contemplation of this
picture, that he did not hear the approaching footsteps of the
knight and monk. When at last they came so near as
almost to touch him, he suddenly looked up, and it became
apparent that his eyes were full of tears.

He rose, and, pointing with a mute gesture toward the
painting, said, —

“There is more in that than in all Michel Angelo Buonarotti
hath done yet, though he be a God-fearing youth, —
more than in all the heathen marbles in Lorenzo's gardens.
But sit down with me here. I have to come here often,
where I can refresh my courage.”

The monk and knight seated themselves, the latter with
his attention riveted on the remarkable man before him.
The head and face of Savonarola are familiar to us by
many paintings and medallions, which, however, fail to
impart what must have been that effect of his personal
presence which so drew all hearts to him in his day.
The knight saw a man of middle age, of elastic, well-knit
figure, and a flexibility and grace of motion which seemed
to make every nerve, even to his finger-ends, vital with the
expression of his soul. The close-shaven crown and the
plain white Dominican robe gave a severe and statuesque
simplicity to the lines of his figure. His head and face, like
those of most of the men of genius whom modern Italy has
produced, were so strongly cast in the antique mould as to
leave no doubt of the identity of modern Italian blood with
that of the great men of ancient Italy. His low, broad
forehead, prominent Roman nose, well-cut, yet fully outlined
lips, and strong, finely moulded jaw and chin, all
spoke the old Roman vigor and energy, while the flexible
delicacy of all the muscles of his face and figure gave an

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

inexpressible fascination to his appearance. Every emotion
and changing thought seemed to flutter and tremble over his
countenance as the shadow of leaves over sunny water. His
eye had a wonderful dilating power, and when he was excited
seemed to shower sparks; and his voice possessed a
surprising scale of delicate and melodious inflections, which
could take him in a moment through the whole range of
human feeling, whether playful and tender or denunciatory
and terrible. Yet, when in repose among his friends, there
was an almost childlike simplicity and artlessness of manner
which drew the heart by an irresistible attraction.
At this moment it was easy to see by his pale cheek and
the furrowed lines of his face that he had been passing
through severe struggles; but his mind seemed stayed
on some invisible centre, in a solemn and mournful
calm.

“Come, tell me something of the good works of the Lord
in our Italy, brother,” he said, with a smile which was almost
playful in its brightness. “You have been through
all the lowly places of the land, carrying our Lord's bread
to the poor, and repairing and beautifying shrines and altars
by the noble gift that is in you.”

“Yes, father,” said the monk; “and I have found that
there are many sheep of the Lord that feed quietly among
the mountains of Italy, and love nothing so much as to
hear of the dear Shepherd who laid down His life for
them.”

“Even so, even so,” said the Superior, with animation;
“and it is the thought of these sweet hearts that comforts
me when my soul is among lions. The foundation standeth
sure, — the Lord knoweth them that are His.”

“And it is good and encouraging,” said Father Antonio,

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

“to see the zeal of the poor, who will give their last penny
for the altar of the Lord, and who flock so to hear the word
and take the sacraments. I have had precious seasons of
preaching and confessing, and have worked in blessedness
many days restoring and beautifying the holy pictures
and statues whereby these little ones have been comforted.
What with the wranglings of princes and the factions and
disturbances in our poor Italy, there be many who suffer in
want and loss of all things, so that no refuge remains to
them but the altars of our Jesus, and none cares for them
but He.”

“Brother,” said the Superior, “there be thousands of
flowers fairer than man ever saw that grow up in waste
places and in deep dells and shades of mountains; but God
bears each one in His heart, and delighteth Himself in
silence with them: and so doth He with these poor, simple,
unknown souls. The True Church is not a flaunting
queen who goes boldly forth among men displaying her
beauties, but a veiled bride, a dove that is in the cleft of
the rocks, whose voice is known only to the Beloved. Ah!
when shall the great marriage-feast come, when all shall
behold her glorified? I had hoped to see the day here in
Italy: but now” —

The father stopped, and seemed to lapse into unconscious
musing, — his large eye growing fixed and mysterious in its
expression.

“The brothers have been telling me somewhat of the
tribulations you have been through,” said Father Antonio,
who thought he saw a good opening to introduce the subject
nearest his heart.

“No more of that! — no more!” said the Superior, turning
away his head with an expression of pain and weariness;

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

“rather let us look up. What think you, brother, are all
these doing now?” he said, pointing to the saints in the picture.
“They are all alive and well, and see clearly through
our darkness.” Then, rising up, he added, solemnly, “Whatever
man may say or do, it is enough for me to feel that my
dearest Lord and His blessed Mother and all the holy archangels,
the martyrs and prophets and apostles, are with me.
The end is coming.”

“But, dearest father,” said Antonio, “think you the Lord
will suffer the wicked to prevail?”

“It may be for a time,” said Savonarola. “As for me, I
am in His hands only as an instrument. He is master of
the forge and handles the hammer, and when He has done
using it He casts it from Him. Thus He did with Jeremiah,
whom He permitted to be stoned to death when his preaching
mission was accomplished; and thus He may do with
this hammer when He has done using it.”

At this moment a monk rushed into the room with a face
expressive of the utmost terror, and called out, —

“Father, what shall we do? The mob are surrounding
the convent! Hark! hear them at the doors!”

In truth, a wild, confused roar of mingled shrieks, cries,
and blows came in through the open door of the apartment;
and the pattering sound of approaching footsteps was heard
like showering rain-drops along the cloisters.

“Here come Messer Nicolo de' Lapi, and Francesco Valori!”
called out a voice.

The room was soon filled with a confused crowd, consisting
of distinguished Florentine citizens, who had gained
admittance through a secret passage, and the excited novices
and monks.

“The streets outside the convent are packed close with

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

men,” cried one of the citizens; “they have stationed
guards everywhere to cut off our friends who might come
to help us.”

“I saw them seize a young man who was quietly walking,
singing psalms, and slay him on the steps of the Church
of the Innocents,” said another; “they cried and hooted,
`No more psalm-singing!'”

“And there 's Arnolfo Battista,” said a third; — “he went
out to try to speak to them, and they have killed him, — cut
him down with their sabres.”

“Hurry! hurry! barricade the door! arm yourselves!”
was the cry from other voices.

“Shall we fight, father? shall we defend ourselves?”
cried others, as the monks pressed around their Superior.

When the crowd first burst into the room, the face of the
Superior flushed, and there was a slight movement of surprise;
then he seemed to recollect himself, and murmuring,
“I expected this, but not so soon,” appeared lost in mental
prayer. To the agitated inquiries of his flock, he answered,—
“No, brothers; the weapons of monks must be spiritual,
not carnal.” Then lifting on high a crucifix, he said, —
“Come with me, and let us walk in solemn procession to
the altar, singing the praises of our God.”

The monks, with the instinctive habit of obedience, fell
into procession behind their leader, whose voice, clear and
strong, was heard raising the Psalm, “Quare fremunt
gentes
”: —

“Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a
vain thing?

“The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers
take counsel together, against the Lord, and against his
Anointed, saying, —

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

“`Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their
cords from us.'

“He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh: the Lord
shall have them in derision.”

As one voice after another took up the chant, the solemn
enthusiasm rose and deepened, and all present, whether ecclesiastics
or laymen, fell into the procession and joined in
the anthem. Amid the wild uproar, the din and clatter of
axes, the thunders of heavy battering-implements on the
stone walls and portals, came this long-drawn solemn wave
of sound, rising and falling, — now drowned in the savage
clamors of the mob, and now bursting out clear and full like
the voices of God's chosen amid the confusion and struggles
of all the generations of this mortal life.

White-robed and grand the procession moved on, while
the pictured saints and angels on the walls seemed to smile
calmly down upon them from a golden twilight. They
passed thus into the sacristy, where with all solemnity and
composure they arrayed their Father and Superior for the
last time in his sacramental robes, and then, still chanting,
followed him to the high altar, where all bowed in prayer.
And still, whenever there was a pause in the stormy uproar
and fiendish clamor, might be heard the clear, plaintive
uprising of that strange singing, — “O Lord, save thy people,
and bless thine heritage!”

It needs not to tell in detail what history has told of that
tragic night: how the doors at last were forced, and the
mob rushed in; how citizens and friends, and many of the
monks themselves, their instinct of combativeness overcoming
their spiritual beliefs, fought valiantly, and used torches
and crucifixes for purposes little contemplated when they
were made.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

Fiercest among the combatants was Agostino, who three
times drove back the crowd as they were approaching the
choir, where Savonarola and his immediate friends were still
praying. Father Antonio, too, seized a sword from the
hand of a fallen man and laid about him with an impetuosity
which would be inexplicable to any who do not know what
force there is in gentle natures when the objects of their
affections are assailed. The artist monk fought for his master
with the blind desperation with which a woman fights
over the cradle of her child.

All in vain! Past midnight, and the news comes that
artillery is planted to blow down the walls of the convent,
and the magistracy, who up to this time have lifted not a
finger to repress the tumult, send word to Savonarola to
surrender himself to them, together with the two most active
of his companions, Frà Domenico da Pescia and Frà Silvestro
Maruffi, as the only means of averting the destruction of
the whole order. They offer him assurances of protection and
safe return, which he does not in the least believe: nevertheless,
he feels that his hour is come, and gives himself up.

His preparations were all made with a solemn method
which showed that he felt he was approaching the last act in
the drama of life. He called together his flock, scattered
and forlorn, and gave them his last words of fatherly advice,
encouragement, and comfort, — ending with the remarkable
declaration, “A Christian's life consists in doing good and
suffering evil.” “I go with joy to this marriage-supper,”
he said, as he left the church for the last sad preparations.
He and his doomed friends then confessed and received the
sacrament, and after that he surrendered himself into the
hands of the men who he felt in his prophetic soul had come
to take him to torture and to death.

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

As he gave himself into their hands, he said, “I commend
to your care this flock of mine, and these good citizens of
Florence who have been with us;” and then once more
turning to his brethren, said, — “Doubt not, my brethren.
God will not fail to perfect His work. Whether I live or
die, He will aid and console you.”

At this moment there was a struggle with the attendants
in the outer circle of the crowd, and the voice of Father
Antonio was heard crying out earnestly, — “Do not hold
me! I will go with him! I must go with him!” — “Son,”
said Savonarola, “I charge you on your obedience not to
come. It is I and Frà Domenico who are to die for the
love of Christ.” And thus, at the ninth hour of the night,
he passed the threshold of San Marco.

As he was leaving, a plaintive voice of distress was heard
from a young novice who had been peculiarly dear to him,
who stretched his hands after him, crying, — “Father!
father! why do you leave us desolate?” Whereupon he
turned back a moment, and said, — “God will be your help.
If we do not see each other again in this world, we surely
shall in heaven.”

When the party had gone forth, the monks and citizens
stood looking into each other's faces, listening with dismay to
the howl of wild ferocity that was rising around the departing
prisoner.

“What shall we do?” was the outcry from many
voices.

“I know what I shall do,” said Agostino. “If any man
here will find me a fleet horse, I will start for Milan this
very hour; for my uncle is now there on a visit, and he is a
counsellor of weight with the King of France: we must get
the King to interfere.”

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

“Good! good! good!” rose from a hundred voices.

“I will go with you,” said Father Antonio. “I shall
have no rest till I do something.”

“And I,” quoth Jacopo Niccolini, “will saddle for you,
without delay, two horses of part Arabian blood, swift of
foot, and easy, and which will travel day and night without
sinking.”

-- 301 --

p699-306 CHAPTER XXII. THE CATHEDRAL.

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

The rays of the setting sun were imparting even more
than their wonted cheerfulness to the airy and bustling
streets of Milan. There was the usual rush and roar of busy
life which mark the great city, and the display of gay costumes
and brilliant trappings proper to a ducal capital which
at that time gave the law to Europe in all matters of taste
and elegance, even as Paris does now. It was, in fact, from
the reputation of this city in matters of external show that
our English term Milliner was probably derived; and one
might well have believed this, who saw the sweep of the
ducal cortege at this moment returning in pomp from the
afternoon airing. Such glittering of gold-embroidered mantles,
such bewildering confusion of colors, such flashing of
jewelry from cap and dagger-hilt and finger-ring, and even
from bridle and stirrup, testified that the male sex at this
period in Italy were no whit behind the daughters of Eve in
that passion for personal adornment which our age is wont to
consider exclusively feminine. Indeed, all that was visible
to the vulgar eye of this pageant was wholly masculine;
though no one doubted that behind the gold-embroidered
curtains of the litters which contained the female notabilities
of the court still more dazzling wonders might be concealed.
Occasionally a white jewelled hand would draw aside one
of these screens, and a pair of eyes brighter than any gems

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

would peer forth; and then there would be tokens of a visible
commotion among the plumed and gemmed cavaliers
around, and one young head would nod to another with jests
and quips, and there would be bowing and curveting and all
the antics and caracolings supposable among gay young
people on whom the sun shone brightly, and who felt the
world going well around them, and deemed themselves the
observed of all observers.

Meanwhile, the mute, subservient common people looked
on all this as a part of their daily amusement. Meek dwellers
in those dank, noisome caverns, without any opening but
a street-door; which are called dwelling-places in Italy, they
lived in uninquiring good-nature, contentedly bringing up
children on coarse bread, dirty cabbage-stumps, and other
garbage, while all that they could earn was sucked upward
by capillary attraction to nourish the extravagance of those
upper classes on which they stared with such blind and ignorant
admiration.

This was the lot they believed themselves born for, and
which every exhortation of their priests taught them to
regard as the appointed ordinance of God. The women, to
be sure, as women always will be, were true to the instinct
of their sex, and crawled out of the damp and vile-smelling
recesses of their homes with solid gold ear-rings shaking in
their ears, and their blue-black lustrous hair ornamented with
a glittering circle of steel pins or other quaint coiffure.
There was sense in all this: for had not even Dukes of
Milan been found so condescending and affable as to admire
the charms of the fair in the lower orders, whence had come
sons and daughters who took rank among princes and princesses?
What father, or what husband, could be insensible
to prospects of such honor? What priest would not readily

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

absolve such sin? Therefore one might have observed more
than one comely dark-eyed woman, brilliant as some tropical
bird in the colors of her peasant dress, who cast coquettish
glances toward high places, not unacknowledged by patronizing
nods in return, while mothers and fathers looked on in
triumph. These were the days for the upper classes: the
Church bore them all in her bosom as a tender nursingmother,
and provided for all their little peccadilloes with
even grandmotherly indulgence, and in return the world was
immensely deferential towards the Church; and it was
only now and then some rugged John Baptist, in raiment of
camel's hair, like Savonarola, who dared to speak an indecorous
word of God's truth in the ear of power, and Herod
and Herodias had ever at hand the good old recipe for quieting
such disturbances. John Baptist was beheaded in prison,
and then all the world and all the Scribes and Pharisees
applauded; and only a few poor disciples were found to take
up the body and go and tell Jesus.

The whole piazza around the great Cathedral is at this
moment full of the dashing cavalcade of the ducal court,
looking as brilliant in the evening light as a field of poppy,
corn-flower, and scarlet clover at Sorrento; and there, amid
the flutter and rush, the amours and intrigues, the court
scandal, the laughing, the gibing, the glitter, and dazzle,
stands that wonderful Cathedral, that silent witness, that
strange, pure, immaculate mountain of airy, unearthly loveliness, —
the most striking emblem of God's mingled vastness
and sweetness that ever it was given to human heart
to devise or hands to execute. If there be among the many
mansions of our Father above, among the houses not made
with hands, aught purer and fairer, it must be the work of
those grand spirits who inspired and presided over the

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

erection of this celestial miracle of beauty. In the great, vain,
wicked city, all alive with the lust of the flesh, the lust of
the eye, and the pride of life, it seemed to stand as much
apart and alone as if it were in the solemn desolation of the
Campagna, or in one of the wide deserts of Africa, — so
little part or lot did it appear to have in anything earthly,
so little to belong to the struggling, bustling crowd who
beneath its white dazzling pinnacles seemed dwarfed into
crawling insects. They who could look up from the dizzy,
frivolous life below saw far, far above them, in the blue
Italian air, thousands of glorified saints standing on a thousand
airy points of brilliant whiteness, ever solemnly adoring.
The marble which below was somewhat touched and
soiled with the dust of the street seemed gradually to refine
and brighten as it rose into the pure regions of the air, till
at last in those thousand distant pinnacles it had the ethereal
translucence of wintry frost-work, and now began to
glow with the violet and rose hues of evening, in solemn
splendor.

The ducal cortege sweeps by; but we have mounted the
dizzy, dark staircase that leads to the roof, where, amid the
bustling life of the city, there is a promenade of still and
wondrous solitude. One seems to have ascended in those
few moments far beyond the tumult and dust of earthly
things, to the silence, the clearness, the tranquillity of
ethereal regions. The noise of the rushing tides of life
below rises only in a soft and distant murmur; while
around, in the wide, clear distance, is spread a prospect
which has not on earth its like or its equal. The beautiful
plains of Lombardy lie beneath like a map, and the
northern horizon-line is glittering with the entire sweep
of the Alps, like a solemn senate of archangels with

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

diamond mail and glittering crowns. Mont Blanc, Monte
Rosa with its countenance of light, the Jungfrau and all
the weird brothers of the Oberland, rise one after another
to the delighted gaze, and the range of the Tyrol melts
far off into the blue of the sky. On another side, the
Apennines, with their picturesque outlines and cloud-spotted
sides, complete the enclosure. All around, wherever the
eye turns, is the unbroken phalanx of mountains; and this
temple, with its thousand saintly statues standing in attitudes
of ecstasy and prayer, seems like a worthy altar and shrine
for the beautiful plain which the mountains enclose: it seems
to give all Northern Italy to God.

The effect of the statues in this high, pure air, in this
solemn, glorious scenery, is peculiar. They seem a meet
companionship for these exalted regions. They seem to
stand exultant on their spires, poised lightly as ethereal
creatures, the fit inhabitants of the pure blue sky. One
feels that they have done with earth; one can fancy them
a band of white-robed kings and priests forever ministering
in that great temple of which the Alps and the Apennines
are the walls and the Cathedral the heart and centre.
Never were Art and Nature so majestically married by
Religion in so worthy a temple.

One form could be discerned standing in rapt attention,
gazing from a platform on the roof upon the far-distant
scene. He was enveloped in the white coarse woollen gown
of the Dominican monks, and seemed wholly absorbed in
meditating on the scene before him, which appeared to move
him deeply; for, raising his hands, he repeated aloud from the
Latin Vulgate the words of an Apostle: —

“Accessistis ad Sion montem et civitatem Dei viventis,
Ierusalem cælestem, et multorum millium angelorum fre

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

quentiam, ecclesiam primitivorum, qui inscripti sunt in
cælis.”1

At this moment the evening worship commenced within
the Cathedral, and the whole building seemed to vibrate
with the rising swell of the great organ, while the grave,
long-drawn tones of the Ambrosian Liturgy rose surging in
waves and dying away in distant murmurs, like the rolling
of the tide on some ocean-shore. The monk turned and
drew near to the central part of the roof to listen, and as he
turned he disclosed the well-known features of Father Antonio.

Haggard, weary, and travel-worn, his first impulse, on entering
the city, was to fly to this holy solitude, as the wandering
sparrow of sacred song sought her nest amid the
altars of God's temple. Artist no less than monk, he found
in this wondrous shrine of beauty a repose both for his
artistic and his religious nature; and while waiting for
Agostino Sarelli to find his uncle's residence, he had determined
to pass the interval in this holy solitude. Many
hours had he paced alone up and down the long promenades
of white marble which run everywhere between forests of dazzling
pinnacles and flying buttresses of airy lightness. Now
he rested in fixed attention against the wall above the choir,
which he could feel pulsating with throbs of sacred sound, as
if a great warm heart were beating within the fair marble
miracle, warming it into mysterious life and sympathy.

“I would now that boy were here to worship with me,”
he said. “No wonder the child's faith fainteth: it takes
such monuments as these of the Church's former days to
strengthen one's hopes. Ah, woe unto those by whom such
offence cometh!”

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

At this moment the form of Agostino was seen ascending
the marble staircase.

The eye of the monk brightened as he came towards him.
He put out one hand eagerly to take his, and raised the
other with a gesture of silence.

“Look,” he said, “and listen! Is it not the sound of
many waters and mighty thunderings?”

Agostino stood subdued for the moment by the magnificent
sights and sounds; for, as the sun went down, the distant
mountains grew every moment more unearthly in their brilliancy, —
and as they lay in a long line, jewelled brightness
mingling with the cloud-wreaths of the far horizon, one
might have imagined that he in truth beheld the foundations
of that celestial city of jasper, pearl, and translucent gold
which the Apostle saw, and that the risings and fallings of
choral sound which seemed to thrill and pulsate through the
marble battlements were indeed that song like many waters
sung by the Church Triumphant above.

For a few moments the monk and the young man stood
in silence, till at length the monk spoke.

“You have told me, my son, that your heart often troubles
you in being more Roman than Christian; that you sometimes
doubt whether the Church on earth be other than a
fiction or a fable. But look around us. Who are these,
this great multitude who praise and pray continually in this
temple of the upper air? These are they who have come
out of great tribulation, having washed their robes and made
them white in the blood of the Lamb. These are not the
men that have sacked cities, and made deserts, and written
their triumphs in blood and carnage. These be men that
have sheltered the poor, and built houses for orphans, and
sold themselves into slavery to redeem their brothers in

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

Christ. These be pure women who have lodged saints,
brought up children, lived holy and prayerful lives. These
be martyrs who have laid down their lives for the testimony
of Jesus. There were no such churches in old Rome, — no
such saints.”

“Well,” said Agostino, “one thing is certain. If such be
the True Church, the Pope and the Cardinals of our day
have no part in it; for they are the men who sack cities and
make desolations, who devour widows' houses and for a pretence
make long prayers. Let us see one of them selling
himself into slavery for the love of anybody, while they
seek to keep all the world in slavery to themselves!”

“That is the grievous declension our master weeps over,”
said the monk. “Ah, if the Bishops of the Church now
were like brave old Saint Ambrose, strong alone by faith
and prayer, showing no more favor to an unrepentant Emperor
than to the meanest slave, then would the Church be a
reality and a glory! Such is my master. Never is he afraid
of the face of king or lord, when he has God's truth to
speak. You should have heard how plainly he dealt with
our Lorenzo de' Medici on his death-bed, — how he refused
him absolution, unless he would make restitution to the poor
and restore the liberties of Florence.”

“I should have thought,” said the young man, sarcastically,
“that Lorenzo the Magnificent might have got absolution
cheaper than that. Where were all the bishops in
his dominion, that he must needs send for Jerome Savonarola?”

“Son, it is ever so,” replied the monk. “If there be a
man that cares neither for Duke nor Emperor, but for God
alone, then Dukes and Emperors would give more for his
good word than for a whole dozen of common priests.”

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

“I suppose it is something like a rare manuscript or a
singular gem: these virtuosi have no rest till they have
clutched it. The thing they cannot get is always the thing
they want.”

“Lorenzo was always seeking our master,” said the monk.
“Often would he come walking in our gardens, expecting
surely he would hasten down to meet him; and the brothers
would run all out of breath to his cell to say, `Father, Lorenzo
is in the garden.' `He is welcome,' would he answer,
with his pleasant smile. `But, father, will you not descend
to meet him?' `Hath he asked for me?' `No.' `Well,
then, let us not interrupt his meditations,' he would answer,
and remain still at his reading, so jealous was he lest he
should seek the favor of princes and forget God, as does all
the world in our day.”

“And because he does not seek the favor of the men of
this world he will be trampled down and slain. Will the
God in whom he trusts defend him?”

The monk pointed expressively upward to the statues
that stood glorified above them, still wearing a rosy radiance,
though the shadows of twilight had fallen on all the
city below.

“My son,” he said, “the victories of the True Church are
not in time, but in eternity. How many around us were
conquered on earth that they might triumph in heaven!
What saith the Apostle? `They were tortured, not accepting
deliverance, that they might obtain a better resurrection.
'”

“But, alas!” said Agostino, “are we never to see the
right triumph here? I fear that this noble name is written
in blood, like so many of whom the world is not worthy.
Can one do nothing to help it?”

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

“How is that? What have you heard?” said the monk,
eagerly. “Have you seen your uncle?”

“Not yet; he is gone into the country for a day, — so say
his servants. I saw, when the Duke's court passed, my
cousin, who is in his train, and got a moment's speech with
him; and he promised, that, if I would wait for him here,
he would come to me as soon as he could be let off from
his attendance. When he comes, it were best that we
confer alone.”

“I will retire to the southern side,” said the monk, “and
await the end of your conference;” and with that he crossed
the platform on which they were standing, and, going down
a flight of white marble steps, was soon lost to view amid the
wilderness of frost-like carved work.

He had scarcely vanished, before footsteps were heard
ascending the marble staircase on the other side, and the
sound of a voice humming a popular air of the court.

The stranger was a young man of about five-and-twenty,
habited with all that richness and brilliancy of coloring
which the fashion of the day permitted to a young exquisite.
His mantle of purple velvet falling jauntily off from
one shoulder disclosed a doublet of amber satin richly embroidered
with gold and seed-pearl. The long white plume
which drooped from his cap was held in its place by a large
diamond which sparkled like a star in the evening twilight.
His finely moulded hands were loaded with rings, and ruffles
of the richest Venetian lace encircled his wrists. He had
worn over all a dark cloak with a peaked hood, the usual
evening disguise in Italy; but as he gained the top-stair of
the platform, he threw it carelessly down and gayly offered
his hand.

“Good even to you, cousin mine! So you see I am as

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

true to my appointment as if your name were Leonora or
Camilla instead of Agostino. How goes it with you? I
wanted to talk with you below, but I saw we must have a
place without listeners. Our friends the saints are too high
in heavenly things to make mischief by eavesdropping.”

“Thank you, Cousin Carlos, for your promptness. And
now to the point. Did your father, my uncle, get the letter
I wrote him about a month since?”

“He did; and he bade me treat with you about it. It 's
an abominable snarl this they have got you into. My father
says, your best way is to come straight to him in France,
and abide till things take a better turn: he is high in favor
with the King and can find you a very pretty place at court,
and he takes it upon him in time to reconcile the Pope. Between
you and me, the old Pope has no special spite in the
world against you: he merely wants your lands for his son,
and as long as you prowl round and lay claim to them, why,
you must stay excommunicated; but just clear the coast and
leave them peaceably and he will put you back into the
True Church, and my father will charge himself with your
success. Popes don't last forever, or there may come another
falling out with the King of France, and either way
there will be a chance of your being one day put back into
your rights; meanwhile, a young fellow might do worse than
have a good place in our court.”

During this long monologue, which the young speaker
uttered with all the flippant self-sufficiency of worldly people
with whom the world is going well, the face of the young
nobleman who listened presented a picture of many strong
contending emotions.

“You speak,” he said, “as if man had nothing to do in
this world but seek his own ease and pleasure. What lies

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

nearest my heart is not that I am plundered of my estates,
and my house uprooted, but it is that my beautiful Rome, the
city of my fathers, is a prisoner under the heel of the tyrant.
It is that the glorious religion of Christ, the holy faith in
which my mother died, the faith made venerable by all these
saints around us, is made the tool and instrument of such
vileness and cruelty that one is tempted to doubt whether it
were not better to have been born of heathen in the good
old times of the Roman Republic, — God forgive me for
saying so! Does the Most Christian King of France know
that the man who pretends to rule in the name of Christ is
not a believer in the Christian religion, — that he does not
believe even in a God, — that he obtained the holy seat by
simony, — that he uses all its power to enrich a brood of
children whose lives are so indecent that it is a shame to
modest lips even to say what they do?”

“Why, of course,” said the other, “the King of France is
pretty well informed about all these things. You know old
King Charles, when he marched through Italy, had more
than half a mind, they say, to pull the old Pope out of his
place; and he might have done it easily. My father was
in his train at that time, and he says the Pope was frightened
enough. Somehow they made it all up among them,
and settled about their territories, which is the main thing,
after all; and now our new King, I fancy, does not like to
meddle with him: between you and me, he has his eye in
another direction here. This gay city would suit him admirably,
and he fancies he can govern it as well as it is governed
now. My father does not visit here with his eyes
shut, I can tell you. But as to the Pope — Well, you
see such things are delicate to handle. After all, my dear
Agostino, we are not priests, — our business is with this

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

world; and, no matter how they came by them, these fellows
have the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and one cannot
afford to quarrel with them, — we must have the ordinances,
you know, or what becomes of our souls? Do you suppose,
now, that I should live as gay and easy a life as I do, if I
thought there were any doubt of my salvation? It 's a
mercy to us sinners that the ordinances are not vitiated by
the sins of the priests; it would go hard with us, if they
were: as it is, if they will live scandalous lives, it is their
affair, not ours.”

“And is it nothing,” replied the other, “to a true man
who has taken the holy vows of knighthood on him, whether
his Lord's religion be defamed and dishonored and made a
scandal and a scoffing? Did not all Europe go out to save
Christ's holy sepulchre from being dishonored by the feet of
the Infidel? and shall we let infidels have the very house
of the Lord, and reign supreme in His holy dwelling-place?
There has risen a holy prophet in Italy, the greatest since
the time of Saint Francis, and his preaching hath stirred
all hearts to live more conformably with our holy faith; and
now for his pure life and good works he is under excommunication
of the Pope, and they have seized and imprisoned
him, and threaten his life.”

“Oh, you mean Savonarola,” said the other. “Yes, we
have heard of him, — a most imprudent, impracticable fellow,
who will not take advice nor be guided. My father, I
believe, thought well of him once, and deemed that in the
distracted state of Italy he might prove serviceable in forwarding
some of his plans: but he is wholly wrapt up in his
own notions; he heeds no will but his own.”

“Have you heard anything,” said Agostino, “of a letter
which he wrote to the King of France lately, stirring him up

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

to call a General Council of the Christian Church to consider
what is to be done about the scandals at Rome?”

“Then he has written one, has he?” replied the young
man; “then the story that I have heard whispered about
here must be true. A man who certainly is in a condition
to know told me day before yesterday that the Duke had
arrested a courier with some such letter, and sent it on to
the Pope: it is likely, for the Duke hates Savonarola. If
that be true, it will go hard with him yet; for the Pope has
a long arm for an enemy.”

“And so,” said Agostino, with an expression of deep concern,
“that letter, from which the good man hoped so much,
and which was so powerful, will only go to increase his
danger!”

“The more fool he! — he might have known that it was
of no use. Who was going to take his part against the
Pope?”

“The city of Florence has stood by him until lately,” said
Agostino, — “and would again, with a little help.”

“Oh, no! never think it, my dear Agostino! Depend
upon it, it will end as such things always do, and the man
is only a madman that undertakes it. Hark ye, cousin, what
have you to do with this man? Why do you attach yourself
to the side that is sure to lose? I cannot conceive what you
would be at. This is no way to mend your fortunes. Come
to-night to my father's palace: the Duke has appointed us
princely lodgings, and treats us with great hospitality, and
my father has plans for your advantage. Between us, there
is a fair young ward of his, of large estates and noble blood,
whom he designs for you. So you see, if you turn your
attention in this channel, there may come a reinforcement of
the family property, which will enable you to hold out until

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

the Pope dies, or some prince or other gets into a quarrel
with him, which is always happening, and then a move may
be made for you. My father, I 'll promise you, is shrewd
enough, and always keeps his eye open to see where there
is a joint in the harness, and have a trusty dagger-blade all
whetted to stick under. Of course, he means to see you
righted; he has the family interest at heart, and feels as
indignant as you could at the rascality which has been perpetrated;
but I am quite sure he will tell you that the way is
not to come out openly against the Pope and join this fanatical
party.”

Agostino stood silent, with the melancholy air of a man
who has much to say, and is deeply moved by considerations
which he perceives it would be utterly idle and useless to
attempt to explain. If the easy theology of his friend were
indeed true, — if the treasures of the heavenly kingdom,
glory, honor, and immortality, could indeed be placed in
unholy hands, to be bought and sold and traded in, — if holiness
of heart and life, and all those nobler modes of living
and being which were witnessed in the histories of the thousand
saints around him, were indeed but a secondary thing
in the strife for worldly place and territory, — what, then,
remained for the man of ideas, of aspirations? In such a
state of society, his track must be like that of the dove
in sacred history, who found no rest for the sole of her
foot.

Agostino folded his arms and sighed deeply, and then
made answer mechanically, as one whose thoughts are afar
off.

“Present my duty,” he said, “to my uncle, your father
and say to him that I will wait on him to-night.”

“Even so,” said the young man, picking up his cloak and

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

folding it about him. “And now, you know, I must go.
Don't be discouraged; keep up a good heart; you shall see
what it is to have powerful friends to stand by you; all will
be right yet. Come, will you go with me now?”

“Thank you,” said Agostino, “I think I would be alone a
little while. My head is confused, and I would fain think
over matters a little quietly.”

“Well, au revoir, then. I must leave you to the company
of the saints. But be sure and come early.”

So saying, he threw his cloak over his shoulder and sauntered
carelessly down the marble steps, humming again the
gay air with which he had ascended.

Left alone, Agostino once more cast a glance on the
strangely solemn and impressive scene around him. He
was standing on a platform of the central tower which overlooked
the whole building. The round, full moon had now
risen in the horizon, displacing by her solemn brightness the
glow of twilight; and her beams were reflected by the delicate
frost-work of the myriad pinnacles which rose in a
bewildering maze at his feet. It might seem to be some
strange enchanted garden of fairy-land, where a luxuriant
and freakish growth of Nature had been suddenly arrested
and frozen into eternal stillness. Around in the shadows at
the foot of the Cathedral the lights of the great gay city
twinkled and danced and veered and fluttered like fireflies
in the damp, dewy shadows of some moist meadow in summer.
The sound of clattering hoofs and rumbling wheels,
of tinkling guitars and gay roundelays, rose out of that
obscure distance, seeming far off and plaintive like the dream
of a life that is past. The great church seemed a vast
world; the long aisles of statued pinnacles with their pure
floorings of white marble appeared as if they might be the

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

corridors of heaven; and it seemed as if the crowned and
sceptred saints in their white marriage-garments might come
down and walk there, without ever a spot of earth on their
unsullied whiteness.

In a few moments Father Antonio had glided back to the
side of the young man, whom he found so lost in reverie
that not till he laid his hand upon his arm did he awaken
from his meditations.

“Ah!” he said, with a start, “my father, is it you?”

“Yes, my son. What of your conference? Have you
learned anything?”

“Father, I have learned far more than I wished to
know.”

“What is it, my son? Speak it at once.”

“Well, then, I fear that the letter of our holy father to
the King of France has been intercepted here in Milan,
and sent to the Pope.”

“What makes you think so?” said the monk, with an
eagerness that showed how much he felt the intelligence.

“My cousin tells me that a person of consideration in the
Duke's household, who is supposed to be in a position to
know, told him that it was so.”

Agostino felt the light grasp which the monk had laid
upon his arm gradually closing with a convulsive pressure,
and that he was trembling with intense feeling.

“Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight!”
he said, after a few moments of silence.

“It is discouraging,” said Agostino, “to see how little
these princes care for the true interests of religion and the
service of God, — how little real fealty there is to our Lord
Jesus.”

“Yes,” said the monk, “all seek their own, and not the

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

things that are Christ's. It is well written, `Put not your
trust in princes.'”

“And what prospect, what hope do you see for him?”
said Agostino. “Will Florence stand firm?”

“I could have thought so once,” said the monk, — “in
those days when I have seen counsellors and nobles and
women of the highest degree all humbly craving to hear the
word of God from his lips, and seeming to seek nothing so
much as to purify their houses, their hands, and their hearts,
that they might be worthy citizens of that commonwealth
which has chosen the Lord Jesus for its gonfalonier. I have
seen the very children thronging to kiss the hem of his robe,
as he walked through the streets; but, oh, my friend, did
not Jerusalem bring palms and spread its garments in the
way of Christ only four days before he was crucified?”

The monk's voice here faltered. He turned away and
seemed to wrestle with a tempest of suppressed sobbing. A
moment more, he looked heavenward and pointed up with a
smile.

“Son,” he said, “you ask what hope there is. I answer,
There is hope of such crowns as these wear who came out
of great tribulation and now reign with Christ in glory.”

eaf699n11

1 “Ye are come unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God,
the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the
general assembly and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven.”

-- 319 --

p699-324 CHAPTER XXIII. THE PILGRIMAGE.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

The morning sun rose clear and lovely on the old red
rocks of Sorrento, and danced in a thousand golden scales
and ripples on the wide Mediterranean. The shadows of
the gorge were pierced by long golden shafts of light, here
falling on some moist bed of crimson cyclamen, there shining
through a waving tuft of gladiolus, or making the abundant
yellow fringes of the broom more vivid in their brightness.
The velvet-mossy old bridge, in the far shadows at the bottom,
was lit up by a chance beam, and seemed as if it might
be something belonging to fairy-land.

There had been a bustle and stir betimes in the little
dove-cot, for to-morrow the inmates were to leave it for a
long, adventurous journey.

To old Elsie, the journey back to Rome, the city of her
former days of prosperity, the place which had witnessed
her ambitious hopes, her disgrace and downfall, was full of
painful ideas. There arose to her memory, like a picture,
those princely halls, with their slippery, cold mosaic floors,
their long galleries of statues and paintings, their enchanting
gardens, musical with the voice of mossy fountains, fragrant
with the breath of roses and jasmines, where the mother
of Agnes had spent the hours of her youth and beauty.
She seemed to see her flitting hither and thither down the
stately ilex-avenues, like some gay singing-bird, to whom
were given gilded cages and a constant round of caresses

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

and sweets, or like the flowers in the parterres, which lived
and died only as the graceful accessories of the grandeur of
an old princely family.

She compared, mentally, the shaded and secluded life
which Agnes had led with the specious and fatal brilliancy
which had been the lot of her mother, — her simple peasant
garb with those remembered visions of jewelry and silk
and embroideries with which the partial patronage of the
Duchess or the ephemeral passion of her son had decked
out the poor Isella; and then came swelling at her heart a
tumultuous thought, one which she had repressed and kept
down for years with all the force of pride and hatred. Agnes,
peasant-girl though she seemed, had yet the blood of
that proud old family in her veins; the marriage had been a
true one; she herself had witnessed it.

“Yes, indeed,” she said to herself, “were justice done, she
would now be a princess, — a fit mate for the nobles of the
land; and here I ask no more than to mate her to an honest
smith, — I that have seen a prince kneel to kiss her mother's
hand, — yes, he did, — entreat her on his knees to be
his wife, — I saw it. But then, what came of it? Was
there ever one of these nobles that kept oath or promise to
us of the people, or that cared for us longer than the few
moments we could serve his pleasure? Old Elsie, you have
done wisely! keep your dove out of the eagle's nest: it is
foul with the blood of poor innocents whom he has torn to
pieces in his cruel pride!”

These thoughts swelled in silence in the mind of Elsie,
while she was busy sorting and arranging her household
stores, and making those thousand-and-one preparations
known to every householder, whether of much or little, who
meditates a long journey.

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

To Agnes she seemed more than ever severe and hard;
yet probably there never was a time when every pulse of
her heart was beating more warmly for the child, and every
thought of the future was more entirely regulated with reference
to her welfare. It is no sinecure to have the entire
devotion of a strong, enterprising, self-willed friend, as Agnes
had all her life found. One cannot gather grapes of
thorns or figs of thistles, and the affection of thorny and
thistly natures has often as sharp an acid and as long prickers
as wild gooseberries, — yet it is their best, and must be
so accepted.

Agnes tried several times to offer her help to her grandmother,
but was refused so roughly that she dared not offer
again, and therefore went to her favorite station by the parapet
in the garden, whence she could look up and down the
gorge, and through the arches of the old mossy Roman
bridge that spanned it far down by the city-wall. All these
things had become dear to her by years of familiar silent
converse. The little garden, with its old sculptured basin,
and the ever-lulling dash of falling water, — the tremulous
draperies of maiden's-hair, always beaded with shining drops,—
the old shrine, with its picture, its lamp, and flower-vase,—
the tall, dusky orange-trees, so full of blossoms and fruit,
so smooth and shining in their healthy bark, — all seemed
to her as so many dear old friends whom she was about to
leave, perhaps forever.

What this pilgrimage would be like, she scarcely knew:
days and weeks of wandering, — over mountain-passes, —
in deep, solitary valleys, — as years ago, when her grandmother
brought her, a little child, from Rome.

In the last few weeks, Agnes seemed to herself to have
become wholly another being. Silently, insensibly, her feet

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

had crossed the enchanted river that divides childhood from
womanhood, and all the sweet ignorant joys of that first
early paradise lay behind her. Up to this time her life had
seemed to her a charming dream, full of blessed visions and
images: legends of saints, and hymns, and prayers had
blended with flower-gatherings in the gorge, and light daily
toils.

Now, a new, strange life had been born within her, —
a life full of passions, contradictions, and conflicts. A love
had sprung up in her heart, strange and wonderful, for one
who till within these few weeks had been entirely unknown
to her, who had never toiled for, or housed, or clothed, or
cared for her as her grandmother had, and yet whom a few
short interviews, a few looks, a few words, had made to
seem nearer and dearer than the old, tried friends of her
childhood. In vain she confessed it as a sin, — in vain she
strove against it; it came back to her in every hymn, in
every prayer. Then she would press the sharp cross to her
breast, till a thousand stings of pain would send the blood in
momentary rushes to her pale cheek, and cause her delicate
lips to contract with an expression of stern endurance, and
pray that by any penance and anguish she might secure his
salvation.

To save one such glorious soul, she said to herself, was
work enough for one little life. She was willing to spend it
all in endurance, unseen by him, unknown to him, so that at
last he should be received into that Paradise which her ardent
imagination conceived so vividly. Surely, there she
should meet him, radiant as the angel of her dream; and
then she would tell him that it was all for his sake that she
had refused to listen to him here. And these sinful longings
to see him once more, these involuntary reachings of

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

her soul after an earthly companionship, she should find
strength to overcome in this pilgrimage. She should go to
Rome, — the very city where the blessed Paul poured out
his blood for the Lord Jesus, — where Peter fed the flock,
till his time, too, came to follow his Lord in the way of
the cross. She should even come near to her blessed Redeemer;
she should go up, on her knees, those very steps
to Pilate's hall where He stood bleeding, crowned with
thorns, — His blood, perhaps, dropping on the very stones.
Ah, could any mortal love distract her there? Should she
not there find her soul made free of every earthly thrall to
love her Lord alone, — as she had loved Him in the artless
and ignorant days of her childhood, — but better, a thousand
times?

“Good-morning to you, pretty dove!” said a voice from
without the garden-wall; and Agnes, roused from her revery,
saw old Jocunda.

“I came down to help you off,” she said, as she came into
the little garden. “Why, my dear little saint! you are
looking white as a sheet, and with those tears! What 's it
all for, baby?”

“Ah, Jocunda! grandmamma is angry with me all the
time now. I wish I could go once more to the convent and
see my dear Mother Theresa. She is angry, if I but name
it; and yet she will not let me do anything here to help her,
and so I don't know what to do.”

“Well, at any rate, don't cry, pretty one! Your grandmamma
is worked with hard thoughts. We old folks are
twisted and crabbed and full of knots with disappointment
and trouble, like the mulberry-trees that they keep for vines
to run on. But I 'll speak to her; I know her ways; she
shall let you go; I 'll bring her round.”

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

“So-ho, sister!” said the old soul, hobbling to the door,
and looking in at Elsie, who was sitting flat on the stone
floor of her cottage, sorting a quantity of flax that lay around
her. The severe Roman profile was thrown out by the
deep shadows of the interior, — and the piercing black eyes,
the silver-white hair, and the strong, compressed lines of the
mouth, as she worked, and struggled with the ghosts of her
former life, made her look like no unapt personification of
one of the Fates reviewing her flax before she commenced
the spinning of some new web of destiny.

“Good-morning to you, sister!” said Jocunda. “I heard
you were off to-morrow, and I came to see what I could do
to help you.”

“There 's nothing to be done for me, but to kill me,” said
Elsie. “I am weary of living.”

“Oh, never say that! Shake the dice again, my old man
used to say, — God rest his soul! Please Saint Agnes,
you 'll have a brave pilgrimage.”

“Saint Agnes be hanged!” said Elsie, gruffly. “I 'm
out with her. It was she put all these notions into my girl's
head. Because she did n't get married herself, she don't
want any one else to. She has no consideration. I 've
done with her: I told her so this morning. The candles
I 've burned and the prayers I 've gone through with, that
she might prosper me in this one thing! and it 's all gone
against me. She 's a baggage, and shall never see another
penny of mine, — that 's flat!”

Such vituperation of saints and sacred images may be
heard to this day in Italy, and is a common feature of idolworship
in all lands; for, however the invocation of the
saints could be vitalized in the hearts of the few spiritual,
there is no doubt that in the mass of the common people it

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

had all the well-defined symptoms of the grossest idolatry,
among which fits of passionate irreverence are one. The
feeling, which tempts the enlightened Christian in sore disappointment
and vexation to rise in rebellion against a wise
Providence, in the childish twilight of uncultured natures
finds its full expression unawed by reverence or fear.

“Oh, hush, now!” said Jocunda. “What is the use of
making her angry just as you are going to Rome, where she
has the most power? All sorts of ill-luck will befall you.
Make up with her before you start, or you may get the fever
in the marshes and die, and then who will take care of poor
Agnes?”

“Let Saint Agnes look after her; the girl loves her better
than she does me or anybody else,” said Elsie. “If she
cared anything about me, she 'd marry and settle down, as I
want her to.”

“Oh, there you are wrong,” said Jocunda. “Marrying is
like your dinner: one is not always in stomach for it, and
one's meat is another's poison. Now who knows but this
pilgrimage may be the very thing to bring the girl round?
I 've seen people cured of too much religion by going to
Rome. You know things a'n't there as our little saint fancies.
Why, between you and me, the priests themselves
have their jokes on those who come so far to so little purpose.
More shame for 'em, say I, too; but we common
people must n't look into such things too closely. Now take
it cheerfully, and you 'll see the girl will come back tired
of tramping and able to settle down in a good home with a
likely husband. I have a brother in Naples who is turning
a pretty penny in the fisheries; I will give you directions to
find him; his wife is a wholesome Christian woman; and
if the little one be tired by the time you get there, you

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

might do worse than stop two or three days with them. It 's
a brave city; seems made to have a good time in. Come,
you let her just run up to the convent to bid good-by to
the Mother Theresa and the sisters.”

“I don't care where she goes,” said Elsie, ungraciously.

“There, now!” said Jocunda, coming out, — “Agnes,
your grandmother bids you go to the convent to say good-by
to the sisters; so run along, there 's a little dear. The
Mother Theresa talks of nothing else but you since she heard
that you meditated this; and she has broken in two her own
piece of the True Cross which she 's carried in the gold and
pearl reliquary that the Queen sent her, and means to give
it to you. One does n't halve such gifts, without one's whole
heart goes with them.”

“Dear mother!” said Agnes, her eyes filling with tears.
“I will take her some flowers and oranges for the last time.
Do you know, Jocunda, I feel that I never shall come back
here to this dear little home where I have been so happy?—
everything sounds so mournful and looks so mournful! —
I love everything here so much!”

“Oh, dear child, never give in to such fancies, but pluck
up heart. You will be sure to have luck, wherever you go,—
especially since the mother will give you that holy relic.
I myself had a piece of Saint John Baptist's thumb-nail
sewed up in a leather bag, which I wore day and night all
the years I was tramping up and down with my old man;
but when he died, I had it buried with him to ease his soul.
For you see, dear, he was a trooper, and led such a rackety,
up-and-down life, that I doubt but his confessions were but
slipshod, and he needed all the help he could get, poor old
soul! It 's a comfort to think he has it.”

“Ah, Jocunda, seems to me it were better to trust to the

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

free love of our dear Lord who died for us, and pray to
Him, without ceasing, for his soul.”

“Like enough, dearie; but then, one can't be too sure,
you know. And there is n't the least doubt in my mind that
that was a true relic, for I got it in the sack of the city of
Volterra, out of the private cabinet of a noble lady, with a
lot of jewels and other matters that made quite a little purse
for us. Ah, that was a time, when that city was sacked!
It was hell upon earth for three days, and all our men acted
like devils incarnate; but then they always will in such
cases. But go your ways now, dearie, and I 'll stay with
your grandmamma; for, please God, you must be up and
away with the sun to-morrow.”

Agnes hastily arranged a little basket of fruit and flowers,
and took her way down through the gorge, under the Roman
bridge, through an orange-orchard, and finally came
out upon the sea-shore, and so along the sands below the
cliffs on which the old town of Sorrento is situated.

So cheating and inconsistent is the human heart, especially
in the feminine subject, that she had more than
once occasion to chide herself for the thrill with which she
remembered passing the cavalier once in this orange-garden,
and the sort of vague hope which she detected that somewhere
along this road he might appear again.

“How perfectly wicked and depraved I must be,” she
said to herself, “to find any pleasure in such a thought of
one I should pray never to meet again!”

And so the little soul went on condemning herself in those
exaggerated terms which the religious vocabulary of conventual
life furnished ready-made for the use of penitents
of every degree, till by the time she arrived at the convent
she could scarcely have been more oppressed with a sense

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

of sin, if she had murdered her grandmother and eloped with
the cavalier.

On her arrival in the convent court, the peaceful and
dreamy stillness contrasted strangely with the gorgeous
brightness of the day outside. The splendid sunshine, the
sparkling sea, the songs of the boatmen, the brisk passage of
gliding sails, the bright hues of the flowers that garlanded
the rocks, all seemed as if the earth had been arrayed for
some gala-day; but the moment she had passed the portal,
the silent, mossy court, with its pale marble nymph, its
lull of falling water, its turf snow-dropt with daisies and
fragrant with blue and white violets, and the surrounding
cloistered walks, with their pictured figures of pious
history, all came with a sad and soothing influence on her
nerves.

The nuns, who had heard the news of the projected pilgrimage,
and regarded it as the commencement of that
saintly career which they had always predicted for her,
crowded around her, kissing her hands and her robe, and
entreating her prayers at different shrines of especial sanctity
that she might visit.

The Mother Theresa took her to her cell, and there hung
round her neck, by a golden chain, the relic which she designed
for her, and of whose genuineness she appeared to
possess no manner of doubt.

“But how pale you are, my sweet child!” she said.
“What has happened to alter you so much? Your cheeks
look so thin, and there are deep, dark circles round your
eyes.”

“Ah, my mother, it is because of my sins.”

“Your sins, dear little one! What sins can you be
guilty of?”

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

“Ah, my dear mother, I have been false to my Lord, and
let the love of an earthly creature into my heart.”

“What can you mean?” said the mother.

“Alas, dear mother, the cavalier who sent that ring!”
said Agnes, covering her face with her hands.

Now the Mother Theresa had never left the walls of that
convent since she was ten years old, — had seen no men
except her father and uncle, who once or twice made her a
short call, and an old hunchback who took care of their
garden, safe in his armor of deformity. Her ideas on the
subject of masculine attractions were, therefore, as vague as
might be the conceptions of the eyeless fishes in the Mammoth
Cave of Kentucky with regard to the fruits and flowers
above ground. All that portion of her womanly nature
which might have throbbed lay in a dead calm. Still there
was a faint flutter of curiosity, as she pressed Agnes to tell
her story, which she did with many pauses and sobs and
blushes.

“And is he so very handsome, my little heart?” she said,
after listening. “What makes you love him so much in so
little time?”

“Yes, — he is beautiful as an angel.”

“I never saw a young man, really,” said the Mother Theresa.
“Uncle Angelo was lame, and had gray hair; and
papa was very fat, and had a red face. Perhaps he looks
like our picture of Saint Sebastian; — I have often thought
that I might be in danger of loving a young man that looked
like him.”

“Oh, he is more beautiful than that picture or any picture!”
said Agnes, fervently; “and, mother, though he is
excommunicated, I can't help feeling that he is as good as
he is beautiful. My uncle had strong hopes that he should

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

restore him to the True Church; and to pray for his soul I
am going on this pilgrimage. Father Francesco says, if I
will tear away and overcome this love, I shall gain so much
merit that my prayers will have power to save his soul.
Promise me, dear mother, that you and all the sisters will
help me with your prayers; — help me to work out this
great salvation, and then I shall be so glad to come back
here and spend all my life in prayer!”

-- 331 --

p699-336 CHAPTER XXIV. THE MOUNTAIN FORTRESS.

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

And so on a bright spring morning our pilgrims started.
Whoever has traversed the road from Sorrento to Naples,
that wonderful path along the high rocky shores of the
Mediterranean, must remember it only as a wild dream of
enchantment. On one side lies the sea, shimmering in bands
of blue, purple, and green to the swaying of gentle winds,
exhibiting those magical shiftings and changes of color peculiar
to these waves. Near the land its waters are of pale,
transparent emerald, while farther out they deepen into blue
and thence into a violet-purple, which again, towards the
horizon-line, fades into misty pearl-color. The shores rise
above the sea in wild, bold precipices, grottoed into fantastic
caverns by the action of the waves, and presenting every
moment some new variety of outline. As the path of the
traveller winds round promontories whose mountain-heights
are capped by white villages and silvery with olive-groves,
he catches the enchanting sea-view, now at this point, and
now at another, with Naples glimmering through the mists in
the distance, and the purple sides of Vesuvius ever changing
with streaks and veins of cloud-shadows, while silver vapors
crown the summit. Above the road the steep hills seem
piled up to the sky, — every spot terraced, and cultivated
with some form of vegetable wealth, and the wild, untamable
rocks garlanded over with golden broom, crimson gillyflowers,
and a thousand other bright adornments. The road

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

lies through villages whose gardens and orange-orchards fill
the air with sweet scents, and whose rose-hedges sometimes
pour a perfect cascade of bloom and fragrance over
the walls.

Our travellers started in the dewy freshness of one of
those gorgeous days which seem to cast an illuminating
charm over everything. Even old Elsie's stern features
relaxed somewhat under the balmy influences of sun and
sky, and Agnes's young, pale face was lit up with a brighter
color than for many a day before. Their pilgrimage through
this beautiful country had few incidents. They walked in
the earlier and latter parts of the day, reposing a few hours
at noon near some fountain or shrine by the wayside, —
often experiencing the kindly veneration of the simple
peasantry, who cheerfully offered them refreshments, and
begged their prayers at the holy places whither they
were going.

In a few days they reached Naples, where they made a
little stop with the hospitable family to whom Jocunda had
recommended them. From Naples their path lay through
the Pontine Marshes; and though the malaria makes this
region a word of fear, yet it is no less one of strange, soft,
enchanting beauty. A wide, sea-like expanse, clothed with
an abundance of soft, rich grass, painted with golden bands
and streaks of bright yellow flowers, stretches away to a
purple curtain of mountains, whose romantic outline rises
constantly in a thousand new forms of beauty. The upland
at the foot of these mountains is beautifully diversified with
tufts of trees, and the contrast of the purple softness of the
distant hills with the dazzling gold and emerald of the wide
meadow-tracts they enclose is a striking feature in the landscape.
Droves of silver-haired oxen, with their great,

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

dreamy, dark eyes and polished black horns, were tranquilly
feeding knee-deep in the lush, juicy grass, and herds
of buffaloes, uncouth, but harmless, might be seen pasturing
or reposing in the distance. On either side of the way
were waving tracts of yellow fleur-de-lis, and beds of arum,
with its arrowy leaves and white blossoms. It was a
wild luxuriance of growth, a dreamy stillness of solitude,
so lovely that one could scarce remember that it was
deadly.

Elsie was so impressed with the fear of the malaria, that
she trafficked with an honest peasant, who had been hired
to take back to Rome the horses which had been used to
convey part of the suite of a nobleman travelling to Naples,
to give them a quicker passage across than they could have
made on foot. It is true that this was quite contrary to the
wishes of Agnes, who felt that the journey ought to be performed
in the most toilsome and self-renouncing way, and
that they should trust solely to prayer and spiritual protection
to ward off the pestilential exhalations.

In vain she quoted the Psalm, “Thou shalt not be afraid
for the terror by night, nor for the arrow that flieth by day,
nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness, nor for the
destruction that wasteth at noon-day,” and adduced cases
of saints who had walked unhurt through all sorts of
dangers.

“There 's no use talking, child,” said Elsie. “I 'm older
than you, and have seen more of real men and women; and
whatever they did in old times, I know that nowadays the
saints don't help those that don't take care of themselves;
and the long and the short of it is, we must ride across
those marshes, and get out of them as quick as possible,
or we shall get into Paradise quicker than we want to.”

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

In common with many other professing Christians, Elsie
felt that going to Paradise was the very dismallest of alternatives, —
a thing to be staved off as long as possible.

After many days of journeying, the travellers, somewhat
weary and foot-sore, found themselves in a sombre and
lonely dell of the mountains, about an hour before the going
down of the sun. The slanting yellow beams turned to silvery
brightness the ashy foliage of the gnarled old olives,
which gaunt and weird clung with their great, knotty, straggling
roots to the rocky mountain-sides. Before them, the
path, stony, steep, and winding, was rising upward and still
upward, and no shelter for the night appeared, except in a
distant mountain-town, which, perched airily as an eagle's
nest on its hazy height, reflected from the dome of its church
and its half-ruined old feudal tower the golden light of sunset.
A drowsy-toned bell was ringing out the Ave Maria
over the wide purple solitude of mountains, whose varying
outlines were rising around.

“You are tired, my little heart,” said old Elsie to Agnes,
who had drooped during a longer walk than usual.

“No, grandmamma,” said Agnes, sinking on her knees
to repeat her evening prayer, which she did, covering her
face with her hands.

Old Elsie kneeled too; but, as she was praying, — being
a thrifty old body in the use of her time, — she cast an eye
up the steep mountain-path and calculated the distance of
the little airy village. Just at that moment she saw two
or three horsemen, who appeared to be stealthily observing
them from behind the shadow of some large rocks.

When their devotions were finished, she hurried on her
grandchild, saying, —

“Come, dearie! it must be we shall find a shelter
soon.”

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

The horsemen now rode up behind them.

“Good-evening, mother!” said one of them, speaking
from under the shadow of a deeply slouched hat.

Elsie made no reply, but hurried forward.

“Good-evening, pretty maid!” he said again, riding still
nearer.

“Go your ways in the name of God,” said Elsie. “We
are pilgrims, going for our souls to Rome; and whoever hinders
us will have the saints to deal with.”

“Who talks of hindering you, mother?” responded the
other. “On the contrary, we come for the express purpose
of helping you along.”

“We want none of your help,” said Elsie, gruffly.

“See, now, how foolish you are!” said the horseman.
“Don't you see that that town is a good seven miles off, and
not a bit of bed or supper to be had till you get there, and
the sun will be down soon? So mount up behind me, and
here is a horse for the little one.”

In fact, the horsemen at this moment opening disclosed to
view a palfrey with a lady's saddle, richly caparisoned, as if
for a person of condition. With a sudden movement, two
of the men dismounted, confronted the travellers, and the
one who had acted as spokesman, approaching Agnes, said,
in a tone somewhat imperative, —

“Come, young lady, it is our master's will that your poor
little feet should have some rest.”

And before Agnes could remonstrate, he raised her into
the saddle as easily as if she had been a puff of thistle-down,
and then turning to Elsie, he said, —

“For you, good mother, if you wish to keep up, you must
e'en be content with a seat behind me.”

“Who are you? and how dare you?” said Elsie, indignantly.

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

“Good mother,” said the man, “you see God's will is that
you should submit, because we are four to you two, and there
are fifty more within call. So get up without more words,
and I swear by the Holy Virgin no harm shall be done
you.”

Elsie looked and saw Agnes already some distance before
her, the bridle of her palfrey being held by one of the horsemen,
who rode by her side and seemed to look after her
carefully; and so, without more ado, she accepted the services
of the man, and, placing her foot on the toe of his
riding-boot, mounted to the crupper behind him.

“That is right,” said he. “Now hold on to me lustily,
and be not afraid.”

So saying, the whole troop began winding as rapidly as
possible up the steep, rocky path to the mountain-town.

Notwithstanding the surprise and alarm of this most unexpected
adventure, Agnes, who had been at the very point of
exhaustion from fatigue, could not but feel the sensation of
relief and repose which the seat in an easy saddle gave her.
The mountain air, as they arose, breathed fresh and cold on
her brow, and a prospect of such wondrous beauty unrolled
beneath her feet that her alarm soon became lost in admiration.
The mountains that rose everywhere around them
seemed to float in a transparent sea of luminous vapor, with
olive-orchards and well-tilled fields lying in far, dreamy distances
below, while out towards the horizon silver gleams of
the Mediterranean gradually widened to the view. Soothed
by the hour, refreshed by the air, and filled with admiration
for the beauty of all she saw, she surrendered herself to her
situation with a feeling of solemn religious calm, as to some
unfolding of the Divine Will, which might unroll like the
landscape beneath her. They pursued their way in silence,

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

rising higher and higher out of the shadows of the deep
valleys below, the man who conducted them observing a
strict reserve, but seeming to have a care for their welfare.

The twilight yet burned red in the sky, and painted with
solemn lights the mossy walls of the little old town, as they
plunged under a sombre antique gate-way, and entered on a
street as damp and dark as a cellar, which went up almost
perpendicularly between tall, black stone walls that seemed
to have neither windows nor doors. Agnes could only
remember clambering upward, turning short corners, clattering
down steep stone steps, under low archways, along
narrow, ill-smelling passages, where the light that seemed so
clear without the town was almost extinguished in utter
night.

At last they entered the damp court of a huge, irregular
pile of stone buildings. Here the men suddenly drew up,
and Agnes's conductor, dismounting, came and took her
silently from her saddle, saying briefly, “Come this way.”

Elsie sprang from her seat in a moment, and placed
herself at the side of her child.

“No, good mother,” said the man with whom she had
ridden, seizing her powerfully by the shoulders, and turning
her round.

“What do you mean?” said Elsie, fiercely. “Are you
going to keep me from my own child?”

“Patience!” replied the man. “You can't help yourself,
so recommend yourself to God, and no harm shall come to
you.”

Agnes looked back at her grandmother.

“Fear not, dear grandmamma,” she said, “the blessed
angels will watch over us.”

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

As she spoke, she followed her conductor through long,
damp, mouldering passages, and up flights of stone steps, and
again through other long passages, smelling of mould and
damp, till at last he opened the door of an apartment from
which streamed a light so dazzling to the eyes of Agnes that
at first she could form no distinct conception as to where
she was.

As soon as her eyesight cleared, she found herself in an
apartment which to her simplicity seemed furnished with an
unheard-of luxury. The walls were richly frescoed and
gilded, and from a chandelier of Venetian glass the light fell
upon a foot-cloth of brilliant tapestry which covered the
marble floor. Gilded chairs and couches, covered with the
softest Genoese velvet, invited to repose; while tables inlaid
with choice mosaics stood here and there, sustaining rare
vases, musical instruments, and many of the light, fanciful
ornaments with which, in those days, the halls of women of
condition were graced. At one end of the apartment was
an alcove, where the rich velvet curtains were looped away
with heavy cords and tassels of gold, displaying a smaller
room, where was a bed with hangings of crimson satin
embroidered with gold.

Agnes stood petrified with amazement, and put her hand
to her head, as if to assure herself by the sense of touch
that she was not dreaming, and then, with an impulse of
curious wonder, began examining the apartment. The rich
furniture and the many adornments, though only such as
were common in the daily life of the great at that period,
had for her simple eyes all the marvellousness of the most
incredible illusion. She touched the velvet couches almost
with fear, and passed from object to object in a sort of maze.
When she arrived at the alcove, she thought she heard a

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

suasion of removing a barrier that was so vitally interwoven
with the most sensitive religious nerves of her being. He
saw in her terrified looks, in the deadly paleness of her face,
how real and unaffected was the anguish which his words
gave her; he saw that the very consciousness of her own
love to him produced a sense of weakness which made her
shrink in utter terror from his arguments.

“There is no remedy,” he said, “but to let her go to
Rome and see with her own eyes how utterly false and vain
is the vision which she draws from the purity of her own
believing soul. What Christian would not wish that these
fair dreams had any earthly reality? But this gentle dove
must not be left unprotected to fly into that foul, unclean
cage of vultures and harpies. Deadly as the peril may be
to me to breathe the air of Rome, I will be around her invisibly
to watch over her.”

-- 360 --

p699-345 CHAPTER XXVI. ROME.

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

A vision rises upon us from the land of shadows. We
see a wide plain, miles and miles in extent, rolling in soft
billows of green, and girded on all sides by blue mountains,
whose silver crests gleaming in the setting sunlight tell that
the winter yet lingers on their tops, though spring has
decked all the plain. So silent, so lonely, so fair is this
waving expanse with its guardian mountains, it might be
some wild solitude, an American prairie or Asiatic steppe,
but that in the midst thereof, on some billows of rolling land,
we discern a city, sombre, quaint, and old, — a city of
dreams and mysteries, — a city of the living and the dead.
And this is Rome, — weird, wonderful, ancient, mighty
Rome, — mighty once by physical force and grandeur, mightier
now in physical decadence and weakness by the spell of
a potent moral enchantment.

As the sun is moving westward, the whole air around becomes
flooded with a luminousness which seems to transfuse
itself with pervading presence through every part of the
city, and make all its ruinous and mossy age bright and
living. The air shivers with the silver vibrations of hundreds
of bells, and the evening glory goes up and down, softfooted
and angelic, transfiguring all things. The broken
columns of the Forum seem to swim in golden mist, and
luminous floods fill the Coliseum as it stands with its thousand
arches looking out into the city like so many sightless

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

eye-holes in the skull of the past. The tender light pours
up streets dank and ill-paved, — into noisome and cavernous
dens called houses, where the peasantry of to-day vegetate
in contented subservience. It illuminates many a dingy
court-yard, where the moss is green on the walls, and
gurgling fountains fall into quaint old sculptured basins. It
lights up the gorgeous palaces of Rome's modern princes,
built with stones wrenched from ancient ruins. It streams
through a wilderness of churches, each with its tolling
prayer-bell, and steals through painted windows into the
dazzling confusion of pictured and gilded glories that glitter
and gleam from roof and wall within. And it goes, too,
across the Tiber, up the filthy and noisome Ghetto, where,
hemmed in by ghostly superstition, the sons of Israel are
growing up without vital day, like wan white plants in cellars;
and the black mournful obelisks of the cypresses in the
villas around, it touches with a solemn glory. The castle
of St. Angelo looks like a great translucent, luminous orb,
and the statues of saints and apostles on the top of St. John
Lateran glow as if made of living fire, and seem to stretch
out glorified hands of welcome to the pilgrims that are approaching
the Holy City across the soft, palpitating sea of
green that lies stretched like a misty veil around it.

Then, as now, Rome was an enchantress of mighty and
wonderful power, with her damp, and mud, and mould, her
ill-fed, ill-housed populace, her ruins of old glory rising dim
and ghostly amid her palaces of to-day. With all her awful
secrets of rapine, cruelty, ambition, injustice, — with her
foul orgies of unnatural crime, — with the very corruption
of the old buried Roman Empire steaming up as from a
charnel-house, and permeating all modern life with its effluvium
of deadly uncleanness, — still Rome had that strange,

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

bewildering charm of melancholy grandeur and glory which
made all hearts cleave to her, and eyes and feet turn longingly
towards her from the ends of the earth. Great souls
and pious yearned for her as for a mother, and could not be
quieted till they had kissed the dust of her streets. There
they fondly thought was rest to be found, — that rest which
through all weary life ever recedes like the mirage of the
desert; there sins were to be shriven which no common
priest might forgive, and heavy burdens unbound from the
conscience by an infallible wisdom; there was to be revealed
to the praying soul the substance of things hoped for, the
evidence of things not seen. Even the mighty spirit of
Luther yearned for the breast of this great unknown mother,
and came humbly thither to seek the repose which he found
afterwards in Jesus.

At this golden twilight-hour along the Appian Way come
the pilgrims of our story with prayers and tears of thankfulness.
Agnes looks forward and sees the saintly forms on
St. John Lateran standing in a cloud of golden light and
stretching out protecting hands to bless her.

“See, see, grandmother!” she exclaimed, — “yonder is
our Father's house, and all the saints beckon us home!
Glory be to God who hath brought us hither!”

Within the church the evening-service is going on, and
the soft glory streaming in reveals that dizzying confusion
of riches and brightness with which the sensuous and colorloving
Italian delights to encircle the shrine of the Heavenly
Majesty. Pictured angels in cloudy wreaths smile down
from the gold-fretted roofs and over the round, graceful
arches; and the floor seems like a translucent sea of precious
marbles and gems fused into solid brightness, and reflecting
in long gleams and streaks dim intimations of the

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

sculptured and gilded glories above. Altar and shrine are
now veiled in that rich violet hue which the Church has
chosen for its mourning color; and violet vestments, taking
the place of the gorgeous robes of the ecclesiastics, tell the
approach of that holy week of sadness when all Christendom
falls in penitence at the feet of that Almighty Love once
sorrowful and slain for her.

The long-drawn aisles are now full to overflowing with
that weird chanting which one hears nowhere but in Rome
at this solemn season. Those voices, neither of men nor
women, have a wild, morbid energy which seems to search
every fibre of the nervous system, and, instead of soothing
or calming, to awaken strange yearning agonies of pain,
ghostly unquiet longings, and endless feverish, unrestful
cravings. The sounds now swell and flood the church as
with a rushing torrent of wailing and clamorous supplication,—
now recede and moan themselves away to silence in far-distant
aisles, like the last faint sigh of discouragement and
despair. Anon they burst out from the room, they drop
from arches and pictures, they rise like steam from the
glassy pavement, and, meeting, mingle in wavering clamors
of lamentation and shrieks of anguish. One might fancy
lost souls from out the infinite and dreary abysses of utter
separation from God might thus wearily and aimlessly moan
and wail, breaking into agonized tumults of desire, and
trembling back into exhaustions of despair. Such music
brings only throbbings and yearnings, but no peace; and
yonder, on the glassy floor, at the foot of a crucifix, a poor
mortal lies sobbing and quivering under its pitiless power, as
if it had wrenched every tenderest nerve of memory, and
torn open every half-healed wound of the soul.

When the chanting ceases, he rises slow and tottering,

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

and we see in the wan face turning towards the dim light
the well-remembered features of Father Francesco. Driven
to despair by the wild, ungovernable force of his unfortunate
love, weary of striving, overborne with a hopeless and continually
accumulating load of guilt, he had come to Rome to
lay down at the feet of heavenly wisdom the burden which
he can no longer bear alone; and rising now, he totters to a
confessional where sits a holy cardinal to whom has been
deputed the office to hear and judge those sins which no
subordinate power in the Church is competent to absolve.

Father Francesco kneels down with a despairing, confiding
movement, such as one makes, when, after a long struggle
of anguish, one has found a refuge; and the churchman
within inclining his ear to the grating, the confession
begins.

Could we only be clairvoyant, it would be worth our
while to note the difference between the two faces, separated
only by the thin grating of the confessional, but belonging
to souls whom an abyss wide as eternity must forever divide
from any common ground of understanding.

On the one side, with ear close to the grate, is a round,
smoothly developed Italian head, with that rather tumid outline
of features which one often sees in a Roman in middle
life, when easy living and habits of sensual indulgence begin
to reveal their signs in the countenance, and to broaden and
confuse the clear-cut, statuesque lines of early youth. Evidently,
that is the head of an easy-going, pleasure-loving
man, who has waxed warm with good living, and performs
the duties of his office with an unctuous grace as something
becoming and decorous to be gone through with. Evidently,
he is puzzled and half-contemptuous at the revelations which
come through the grating in hoarse whispers from those thin,

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

trembling lips. The other man, who speaks with the sweat
of anguish beaded on his brow, with a mortal pallor on his
thin, worn cheeks, is putting questions to the celestial guide
within which seem to that guide the ravings of a crazed
lunatic; and yet there is a deadly, despairing earnestness in
the appeal that makes an indistinct knocking at the door of
his heart, for the man is born of woman, and can feel that
somehow or other these are the words of a mighty agony.

He addresses him some words of commonplace ghostly
comfort, and gives a plenary absolution. The Capuchin
monk rises up and stands meekly wiping the sweat from
his brow, the churchman leaves his box, and they meet face
to face, when each starts, seeing in the other the apparition
of a once well-known countenance.

“What! Lorenzo Sforza!” said the churchman. “Who
would have thought it? Don't you remember me?”

“Not Lorenzo Sforza,” said the other, a hectic brilliancy
flushing his pale cheek; “that name is buried in the tomb
of his fathers; he you speak to knows it no more. The
unworthy Brother Francesco, deserving nothing of God or
man, is before you.”

“Oh, come, come!” said the other, grasping his hand in
spite of his resistance; “that is all proper enough in its
place; but between friends, you know, what 's the use? It 's
lucky we have you here now; we want one of your family
to send on a mission to Florence, and talk a little reason into
the citizens and the Signoria. Come right away with me to
the Pope.”

“Brother, in God's name let me go! I have no mission
to the great of this world; and I cannot remember or be
called by the name of other days, or salute kinsman or
acquaintance after the flesh, without a breach of vows.”

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

“Poh, poh! you are nervous, dyspeptic; you don't understand
things. Don't you see you are where vows can be
bound and loosed? Come along, and let us wake you out
of this nightmare. Such a pother about a pretty peasant-girl!
One of your rank and taste, too! I warrant me
the little sinner practised on you at the confessional. I
know their ways, the whole of them; but you mourn over
it in a way that is perfectly incomprehensible. If you had
tripped a little, — paid a compliment, or taken a liberty or
two, — it would have been only natural; but this desperation,
when you have resisted like Saint Anthony himself, shows
your nerves are out of order and you need change.”

“For God's sake, brother, tempt me not!” said Father
Francesco, wrenching himself away, with such a haggard
and insane vehemence as quite to discompose the churchman;
and drawing his cowl over his face, he glided swiftly
down a side-aisle and out the door.

The churchman was too easy-going to risk the fatigue of
a scuffle with a man whom he considered as a monomaniac;
but he stepped smoothly and stealthily after him and watched
him go out.

“Look you,” he said to a servant in violet livery who was
waiting by the door, “follow yonder Capuchin and bring me
word where he abides. — He may be cracked,” he said to
himself; “but, after all, one of his blood may be worth
mending, and do us good service either in Florence or
Milan. We must have him transferred to some convent
here, where we can lay hands on him readily, if we want
him.”

Meanwhile Father Francesco wends his way through
many a dark and dingy street to an ancient Capuchin convent,
where he finds brotherly admission. Weary and

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

despairing is he beyond all earthly despair, for the very altar
of his God seems to have failed him. He asked for bread,
and has got a stone, — he asked a fish, and has got a scorpion.
Again and again the worldly, almost scoffing, tone of
the superior to whom he has been confessing sounds like the
hiss of a serpent in his ear.

But he is sent for in haste to visit the bedside of the
Prior, who has long been sick and failing, and who gladly
embraces this opportunity to make his last confession to a
man of such reputed sanctity in his order as Father Francesco.
For the acute Father Johannes, casting about for
various means to empty the Superior's chair at Sorrento,
for his own benefit, and despairing of any occasion of slanderous
accusation, had taken the other tack of writing to
Rome extravagant laudations of such feats of penance and
saintship in his Superior as in the view of all the brothers
required that such a light should no more be hidden in an
obscure province, but be set on a Roman candlestick, where
it might give light to the faithful in all parts of the world.
Thus two currents of worldly intrigue were uniting to push
an unworldly man to a higher dignity than he either sought
or desired.

When a man has a sensitive or sore spot in his heart,
from the pain of which he would gladly flee to the ends of
the earth, it is marvellous what coincidences of events will
be found to press upon it wherever he may go. Singularly
enough, one of the first items in the confession of the
Capuchin Superior related to Agnes, and his story was in
substance as follows. In his youth he had been induced by
the persuasions of the young son of a great and powerful
family to unite him in the holy sacrament of marriage with
a protégée of his mother's; but the marriage being detected,

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

it was disavowed by the young nobleman, and the girl and
her mother chased out ignominiously, so that she died in
great misery. For his complicity in this sin the conscience
of the monk had often troubled him, and he had kept track
of the child she left, thinking perhaps some day to make
reparation by declaring the true marriage of her mother.
That the residence of this young girl had been at Sorrento,
where she had been living quite retired, under the
charge of her old grandmother, — and here the dying man
made inquiry if Father Francesco was acquainted with any
young person answering to the description which he gave.

Father Francesco had no difficulty in recognizing the
person, — and assured the dying penitent, that, in all human
probability, she was at this moment in Rome. The monk
then certified upon the holy cross to the true marriage of
her mother, and besought Father Francesco to make the
same known to one of her kindred whom he named. He
further informed him, that this family, having fallen under
the displeasure of the Pope and his son, Cæsar Borgia,
had been banished from the city, and their property confiscated,
so that there was none of them to be found thereabouts
except an aged widowed sister of the young man,
who, having married into a family in favor with the Pope,
was allowed to retain her possessions, and now resided in a
villa near Rome, where she lived retired, devoting her
whole life to works of piety. The old man therefore conjured
Father Francesco to lose no time in making this
religious lady understand the existence of so near a kinswoman,
and take her under her protection. — Thus strangely
did Father Francesco find himself again obliged to take up
that enchanted thread which had led him into labyrinths so
fatal to his peace.

-- 369 --

p699-354 CHAPTER XXVII. THE SAINT'S REST.

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

Agnes entered the city of Rome in a trance of enthusiastic
emotion, almost such as one might imagine in a soul
entering the heavenly Jerusalem above. To her exalted
ideas she was approaching not only the ground hallowed by
the blood of apostles and martyrs, not merely the tombs of
the faithful, but the visible “general assembly and church
of the first-born which are written in heaven.” Here
reigned the appointed representative of Jesus, — and she
imagined a benignant image of a prince clothed with honor
and splendor, who was yet the righter of all wrongs, the
redresser of all injuries, the friend and succorer of the poor
and needy; and she was firm in a secret purpose to go to
this great and benignant father, and on her knees entreat
him to forgive the sins of her lover, and remove the excommunication
that threatened at every moment his eternal
salvation. For she trembled to think of it, — a sudden
accident, a thrust of a dagger, a fall from his horse, might
put him forever beyond the pale of repentance, — he might
die unforgiven, and sink to eternal pain.

If any should wonder that a Christian soul could preserve
within itself an image so ignorantly fair, in such an age,
when the worldliness and corruption in the Papal chair were
obtruded by a thousand incidental manifestations, and were
alluded to in all the calculations of simple common people,
who looked at facts with a mere view to the guidance of

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

their daily conduct, it is necessary to remember the nature
of Agnes's religious training, and the absolute renunciation
of all individual reasoning which from infancy had been laid
down before her as the first and indispensable prerequisite
of spiritual progress. To believe, — to believe utterly and
blindly, — not only without evidence, but against evidence,—
to reject the testimony even of her senses, when set
against the simple affirmation of her superiors, — had been
the beginning, middle, and end of her religious instruction.
When a doubt assailed her mind on any point, she had been
taught to retire within herself and repeat a prayer; and in
this way her mental eye had formed the habit of closing to
anything that might shake her faith as quickly as the physical
eye closes at a threatened blow. Then, as she was of a
poetic and ideal nature, entirely differing from the mass of
those with whom she associated, she had formed that habit
of abstraction and mental revery which prevented her hearing
or perceiving the true sense of a great deal that went on
around her. The conversations that commonly were carried
on in her presence had for her so little interest that she
scarcely heard them. The world in which she moved was a
glorified world, — wherein, to be sure, the forms of every-day
life appeared, but appeared as different from what
they were in reality as the old mouldering daylight view of
Rome is from the warm translucent glory of its evening
transfiguration.

So in her quiet, silent heart she nursed this beautiful hope
of finding in Rome the earthly image of her Saviour's home
above, of finding in the head of the Church the real image
of her Redeemer, — the friend to whom the poorest and
lowliest may pour out their souls with as much freedom as
the highest and noblest. The spiritual directors who had

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

formed the mind of Agnes in her early days had been persons
in the same manner taught to move in an ideal world
of faith. The Mother Theresa had never seen the realities
of life, and supposed the Church on earth to be all that the
fondest visions of human longing could paint it. The hard,
energetic, prose experience of old Jocunda, and the downright
way with which she sometimes spoke of things as a
trooper's wife must have seen them, were repressed and
hushed down, as the imperfect faith of a half-reclaimed
worldling, — they could not be allowed to awaken her from
the sweetness of so blissful a dream. In like manner,
when Lorenzo Sforza became Father Francesco, he strove
with earnest prayer to bury his gift of individual reason in
the same grave with his family name and worldly experience.
As to all that transpired in the real world, he wrapped himself
in a mantle of imperturbable silence; the intrigues of
popes and cardinals, once well known to him, sank away as
a forbidden dream; and by some metaphysical process of
imaginative devotion, he enthroned God in the place of the
dominant powers, and taught himself to receive all that came
from them in uninquiring submission, as proceeding from
unerring wisdom. Though he had begun his spiritual life
under the impulse of Savonarola, yet so perfect had been his
isolation from all tidings of what transpired in the external
world that the conflict which was going on between that
distinguished man and the Papal hierarchy never reached
his ear. He sought and aimed as much as possible to make
his soul like the soul of one dead, which adores and worships
in ideal space, and forgets forever the scenes and relations
of earth; and he had so long contemplated Rome
under the celestial aspects of his faith, that, though the
shock of his first confession there had been painful, still it

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

was insufficient to shake his faith. It has been God's will,
he thought, that where he looked for aid he should meet
only confusion, and he bowed to the inscrutable will, and
blindly adored the mysterious revelation. If such could be
the submission and the faith of a strong and experienced
man, who can wonder at the enthusiastic illusions of an innocent,
trustful child?

Agnes and her grandmother entered the city of Rome just
as the twilight had faded into night; and though Agnes, full
of faith and enthusiasm, was longing to begin immediately
the ecstatic vision of shrines and holy places, old Elsie commanded
her not to think of anything further that night.
They proceeded, therefore, with several other pilgrims who
had entered the city, to a church specially set apart for their
reception, connected with which were large dormitories and
a religious order whose business was to receive and wait
upon them, and to see that all their wants were supplied.
This religious foundation is one of the oldest in Rome; and
it is esteemed a work of especial merit and sanctity among
the citizens to associate themselves temporarily in these
labors in Holy Week. Even princes and princesses come,
humble and lowly, mingling with those of common degree,
and all, calling each other brother and sister, vie in kind
attentions to these guests of the Church.

When Agnes and Elsie arrived, several of these volunteer
assistants were in waiting. Agnes was remarked among all
the rest of the company for her peculiar beauty and the rapt
enthusiastic expression of her face.

Almost immediately on their entrance into the receptionhall
connected with the church, they seemed to attract the
attention of a tall lady dressed in deep mourning, and accompanied
by a female servant, with whom she was conversing

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

on those terms of intimacy which showed confidential relations
between the two.

“See!” she said, “my Mona, what a heavenly face is
there! — that sweet child has certainly the light of grace
shining through her. My heart warms to her.”

“Indeed,” said the old servant, looking across, “and well
it may, — dear lamb come so far! But, Holy Virgin, how
my head swims! How strange! — that child reminds me
of some one. My Lady, perhaps, may think of some one
whom she looks like.”

“Mona, you say true. I have the same strange impression
that I have seen a face like hers, but who or where I
cannot say.”

“What would my Lady say, if I said it was our dear
Prince? — God rest his soul!”

“Mona, it is so, — yes,” added the lady, looking more
intently, — “how singular! — the very traits of our house
in a peasant-girl! She is of Sorrento, I judge, by her costume, —
what a pretty one it is! That old woman is her
mother, perhaps. I must choose her for my care, — and,
Mona, you shall wait on her mother.”

So saying, the Princess Paulina crossed the hall, and,
bending affably over Agnes, took her hand and kissed her,
saying, —

“Welcome, my dear little sister, to the house of our
Father!”

Agnes looked up with strange, wondering eyes into the
face that was bent to hers. It was sallow and sunken, with
deep lines of ill-health and sorrow, but the features were
noble, and must once have been beautiful; the whole action,
voice, and manner were dignified and impressive. Instinctively
she felt that the lady was of superior birth and

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

breeding to any with whom she had been in the habit of
associating.

“Come with me,” said the lady; “and this — your mother” —
she added.

“She is my grandmother,” said Agnes.

“Well, then, your grandmother, sweet child, shall be
attended to by my good sister Mona here.”

The Princess Paulina drew the hand of Agnes through
her arm, and, laying her hand affectionately on it, looked
down and smiled tenderly on her.

“Are you very tired, my dear?”

“Oh, no! no!” said Agnes, — “I am so happy, so blessed
to be here!”

“You have travelled a long way?”

“Yes, from Sorrento; but I am used to walking, — I did
not feel it to be long, — my heart kept me up, — I wanted
to come home so much.”

“Home?” said the Princess.

“Yes, to my soul's home, — the house of our dear Father
the Pope.”

The Princess started, and looked incredulously down for a
moment; then noticing the confiding, whole-hearted air of
the child, she sighed and was silent.

“Come with me above,” she said, “and let me attend a
little to your comfort.”

“How good you are, dear lady!” said Agnes.

“I am not good, my child, — I am only your unworthy
sister in Christ;” and as the lady spoke, she opened the
door into a room where were a number of other female
pilgrims seated around the wall, each attended by a person
whose peculiar care she seemed to be.

At the feet of each was a vessel of water, and when the

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

seats were all full, a cardinal in robes of office entered, and
began reading prayers. Each lady present, kneeling at the
feet of her chosen pilgrim, divested them carefully of their
worn and travel-soiled shoes and stockings, and proceeded to
wash them. It was not a mere rose-water ceremony, but a
good hearty washing of feet that for the most part had great
need of the ablution. While this service was going on, the
cardinal read from the Gospel how a Greater than they all
had washed the feet of His disciples, and said, “If I, your
Lord and Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to
wash one another's feet.” Then all repeated in concert the
Lord's Prayer, while each humbly kissed the feet she had
washed, and proceeded to replace the worn and travel-soiled
shoes and stockings with new and strong ones, the gift of
Christian love. Each lady then led her charge into a room
where tables were spread with a plain and wholesome repast
of all such articles of food as the season of Lent allowed.
Each placed her protégée at table, and carefully attended to
all her wants at the supper, and afterwards dormitories were
opened for their repose.

The Princess Paulina performed all these offices for Agnes
with a tender earnestness which won upon her heart.
The young girl thought herself indeed in that blessed society
of which she had dreamed, where the high-born and the
rich become through Christ's love the servants of the poor
and lowly, — and through all the services she sat in a sort
of dream of rapture. How lovely this reception into the
Holy City! how sweet thus to be taken to the arms of the
great Christian family, bound together in the charity which
is the bond of perfectness!

“Please tell me, dear lady,” said Agnes, after supper,
“who is that holy man that prayed with us?”

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

“Oh, he — he is the Cardinal Capello,” said the Princess.

“I should like to have spoken with him,” said Agnes.

“Why, my child?”

“I wanted to ask him when and how I could get speech
with our dear Father the Pope, — for there is somewhat on
my mind that I would lay before him.”

“My poor little sister,” said the Princess, much perplexed,
“you do not understand things. What you speak of is impossible.
The Pope is a great king.”

“I know he is,” said Agnes, — “and so is our Lord
Jesus, — but every soul may come to him.”

“I cannot explain to you now,” said the Princess, —
“there is not time to-night. But I shall see you again. I
will send for you to come to my house, and there talk with
you about many things which you need to know. Meanwhile,
promise me, dear child, not to try to do anything of
the kind you spoke of until I have talked with you.”

“Well, I will not,” said Agnes, with a glance of docile
affection, kissing the hand of the Princess.

The action was so pretty, — the great, soft, dark eyes
looked so fawn-like and confiding in their innocent tenderness,
that the lady seemed much moved.

“Our dear Mother bless thee, child!” she said, laying
her hand on her head, and stooping to kiss her forehead.

She left her at the door of the dormitory.

The Princess and her attendant went out of the church-door,
where her litter stood in waiting. The two took their
seats in silence, and silently pursued their way through the
streets of the old dimly-lighted city and out of one of its
principal gates to the wide Campagna beyond. The villa
of the Princess was situated on an eminence at some distance
from the city, and the night-ride to it was solemn and

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

solitary. They passed along the old Appian Way over
pavements that had rumbled under the chariot-wheels of the
emperors and nobles of a by-gone age, while along their
way, glooming up against the clear of the sky, were vast
shadowy piles, — the tombs of the dead of other days. All
mouldering and lonely, shaggy and fringed with bushes and
streaming wild vines through which the night-wind sighed
and rustled, they might seem to be pervaded by the restless
spirits of the dead; and as the lady passed them, she
shivered, and, crossing herself, repeated an inward prayer
against wandering demons that walk in desolate places.

Timid and solitary, the high-born lady shrank and cowered
within herself with a distressing feeling of loneliness. A
childless widow in delicate health, whose paternal family
had been for the most part cruelly robbed, exiled, or destroyed
by the reigning Pope and his family, she felt her
own situation a most unprotected and precarious one, since
the least jealousy or misunderstanding might bring upon her,
too, the ill-will of the Borgias, which had proved so fatal to
the rest of her race. No comfort in life remained to her
but her religion, to whose practice she clung as to her all;
but even in this her life was embittered by facts to which,
with the best disposition in the world, she could not shut her
eyes. Her own family had been too near the seat of power
not to see all the base intrigues by which that sacred and
solemn position of Head of the Christian Church had been
traded for as a marketable commodity. The pride, the indecency,
the cruelty of those who now reigned in the name
of Christ came over her mind in contrast with the picture
painted by the artless, trusting faith of the peasant-girl with
whom she had just parted. Her mind had been too thoroughly
drilled in the non-reflective practice of her faith to

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

dare to put forth any act of reasoning upon facts so visible
and so tremendous, — she rather trembled at herself for
seeing what she saw and for knowing what she knew, and
feared somehow that this very knowledge might endanger
her salvation; and so she rode homeward cowering and
praying like a frightened child.

“Does my Lady feel ill?” said the old servant, anxiously.

“No, Mona, no, — not in body.”

“And what is on my Lady's mind now?”

“Oh, Mona, it is only what is always there. To-morrow
is Palm Sunday, and how can I go to see the murderers and
robbers of our house in holy places? Oh, Mona, what can
Christians do, when such men handle holy things? It was
a comfort to wash the feet of those poor simple pilgrims, who
tread in the steps of the saints of old; but how I felt when
that poor child spoke of wanting to see the Pope!”

“Yes,” said Mona, “it 's like sending the lamb to get
spiritual counsel of the wolf.”

“See what sweet belief the poor infant has! Should not
the head of the Christian Church be such as she thinks?
Ah, in the old days, when the Church here in Rome was
poor and persecuted, there were popes who were loving
fathers and not haughty princes.”

“My dear Lady,” said the servant, “pray, consider, the
very stones have ears. We don't know what day we may
be turned out, neck and heels, to make room for some of
their creatures.”

“Well, Mona,” said the lady, with some spirit, “I 'm sure
I have n't said any more than you have.”

“Holy Mother! and so you have n't, but somehow things
look more dangerous when other people say them. — A
pretty child that was, as you say; but that old thing, her

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

grandmother, is a sharp piece. She is a Roman, and lived
here in her early days. She says the little one was born
hereabouts; but she shuts up her mouth like a vice, when
one would get more out of her.”

“Mona, I shall not go out to-morrow; but you go to the
services, and find the girl and her grandmother, and bring
them out to me. I want to counsel the child.”

“You may be sure,” said Mona, “that her grandmother
knows the ins and outs of Rome as well as any of us, for all
she has learned to screw up her lips so tight.”

“At any rate, bring her to me, because she interests me.”

“Well, well, it shall be so,” said Mona.

-- 380 --

p699-365 CHAPTER XXVIII. PALM SUNDAY.

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

The morning after her arrival in Rome, Agnes was
awakened from sleep by a solemn dropping of bell-tones
which seemed to fill the whole air, intermingled dimly at
intervals with long-drawn plaintive sounds of chanting.
She had slept profoundly, overwearied with her pilgrimage,
and soothed by that deep lulling sense of quiet which comes
over one, when, after long and weary toils, some auspicious
goal is at length reached. She had come to Rome, and
been received with open arms into the household of the
saints, and seen even those of highest degree imitating the
simplicity of the Lord in serving the poor. Surely, this
was indeed the house of God and the gate of heaven; and
so the bell-tones and chants, mingling with her dreams,
seemed naturally enough angel-harpings and distant echoes
of the perpetual adoration of the blessed. She rose and
dressed herself with a tremulous joy. She felt full of hope
that somehow — in what way she could not say — this
auspicious beginning would end in a full fruition of all her
wishes, an answer to all her prayers.

“Well, child,” said old Elsie, “you must have slept well;
you look fresh as a lark.”

“The air of this holy place revives me,” said Agnes, with
enthusiasm.

“I wish I could say as much,” said Elsie. “My bones

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

ache yet with the tramp, and I suppose nothing will do but
we must go out now to all the holy places, up and down and
hither and yon, to everything that goes on. I saw enough
of it all years ago when I lived here.”

“Dear grandmother, if you are tired, why should you
not rest? I can go forth alone in this holy city. No
harm can possibly befall me here. I can join any of the
pilgrims who are going to the holy places where I long
to worship.”

“A likely story!” said Elsie. “I know more about old
Rome than you do, and I tell you, child, that you do not stir
out a step without me; so if you must go, I must go too, —
and like enough it 's for my soul's health. I suppose it is,”
she added, after a reflective pause.

“How beautiful it was that we were welcomed so last
night!” said Agnes, — “that dear lady was so kind to
me!”

“Ay, ay, and well she might be!” said Elsie, nodding her
head. “But there 's no truth in the kindness of the nobles
to us, child. They don't do it because they love us, but because
they expect to buy heaven by washing our feet and
giving us what little they can clip and snip off from their
abundance.”

“Oh, grandmother,” said Agnes, “how can you say so?
Certainly, if any one ever spoke and looked lovingly, it was
that dear lady.”

“Yes, and she rolls away in her carriage, well content,
and leaves you with a pair of new shoes and stockings, —
you, as worthy of a carriage and a palace as she.”

“No, grandmamma; she said she should send for me to
talk more with her.”

She said she should send for you?” said Elsie. “Well,

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

well, that is strange, to be sure! — that is wonderful!” she
added, reflectively. “But come, child, we must hasten
through our breakfast and prayers, and go to see the
Pope, and all the great birds with fine feathers that fly
after him.”

“Yes, indeed!” said Agnes, joyfully. “Oh, grandmamma,
what a blessed sight it will be!”

“Yes, child, and a fine sight enough he makes with his
great canopy and his plumes and his servants and his trumpeters; —
there is n't a king in Christendom that goes so
proudly as he.”

“No other king is worthy of it,” said Agnes. “The Lord
reigns in him.”

“Much you know about it!” said Elsie, between her
teeth, as they started out.

The streets of Rome through which they walked were
damp and cellar-like, filthy and ill-paved; but Agnes neither
saw nor felt anything of inconvenience in this: had they
been floored, like those of the New Jerusalem, with translucent
gold, her faith could not have been more fervent.

Rome is at all times a forest of quaint costumes, a pantomime
of shifting scenic effects of religious ceremonies.
Nothing there, however singular, strikes the eye as outof-the-way
or unexpected, since no one knows precisely to
what religious order it may belong, or what individual vow
or purpose it may represent. Neither Agnes nor Elsie,
therefore, was surprised, when they passed through the door-way
to the street, at the apparition of a man covered from
head to foot in a long robe of white serge, with a highpeaked
cap of the same material drawn completely down
over his head and face. Two round holes cut in this ghostly
head-gear revealed simply two black glittering eyes, which

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

shone with that singular elfish effect which belongs to the
human eye when removed from its appropriate and natural
accessories. As they passed out, the figure rattled a box on
which was painted an image of despairing souls raising imploring
hands from very red tongues of flame, by which it
was understood at once that he sought aid for souls in Purgatory.
Agnes and her grandmother each dropped therein
a small coin and went on their way; but the figure followed
them at a little distance behind, keeping carefully within
sight of them.

By means of energetic pushing and striving, Elsie contrived
to secure for herself and her grandchild stations in
the piazza in front of the church, in the very front rank,
where the procession was to pass. A motley assemblage it
was, this crowd, comprising every variety of costume of
rank and station and ecclesiastical profession, — cowls and
hoods of Franciscan and Dominican, — picturesque headdresses
of peasant-women of different districts, — plumes
and ruffs of more aspiring gentility, — mixed with every
quaint phase of foreign costume belonging to the strangers
from different parts of the earth; — for, like the old Jewish
Passover, this celebration of Holy Week had its assemblage
of Parthians, Medes, Elamites, dwellers in Mesopotamia,
Cretes, and Arabians, all blending in one common memorial.

Amid the strange variety of persons among whom they
were crowded, Elsie remarked the stranger in the white
sack, who had followed them, and who had stationed himself
behind them, — but it did not occur to her that his
presence there was other than merely accidental.

And now came sweeping up the grand procession, brilliant
with scarlet and gold, waving with plumes, sparkling with
gems, — it seemed as if earth had been ransacked and

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

human invention taxed to express the ultimatum of all that
could dazzle and bewilder, — and, with a rustle like that
of ripe grain before a swaying wind, all the multitude
went down on their knees as the cortege passed. Agnes
knelt, too, with clasped hands, adoring the sacred vision
enshrined in her soul; and as she knelt with upraised eyes,
her cheeks flushed with enthusiasm, her beauty attracted
the attention of more than one in the procession.

“There is the model which our master has been looking
for,” said a young and handsome man in a rich dress of
black velvet, who, by his costume, appeared to hold the rank
of first chamberlain in the Papal suite.

The young man to whom he spoke gave a bold glance at
Agnes and answered, —

“Pretty little rogue, how well she does the saint!”

“One can see, that, with judicious arrangement, she might
make a nymph as well as a saint,” said the first speaker.

“A Daphne, for example,” said the other, laughing.

“And she would n't turn into a laurel, either,” said the
first. “Well, we must keep our eye on her.” And as they
were passing into the church-door, he beckoned to a servant
in waiting and whispered something, indicating Agnes with
a backward movement of his hand.

The servant, after this, kept cautiously within observing
distance of her, as she with the crowd pressed into the church
to assist at the devotions.

Long and dazzling were those ceremonies, when, raised
on high like an enthroned God, Pope Alexander VI. received
the homage of bended knee from the ambassadors of
every Christian nation, from heads of all ecclesiastical orders,
and from generals and chiefs and princes and nobles, who,
robed and plumed and gemmed in all the brightest and

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

proudest that earth could give, bowed the knee humbly and
kissed his foot in return for the palm-branch which he presented.
Meanwhile, voices of invisible singers chanted the
simple event which all this splendor was commemorating, —
how of old Jesus came into Jerusalem meek and lowly, riding
on an ass, — how His disciples cast their garments in
the way, and the multitude took branches of palm-trees to
come forth and meet Him, — how He was seized, tried, condemned
to a cruel death, — and the crowd, with dazzled and
wondering eyes following the gorgeous ceremonial, reflected
little how great was the satire of the contrast, how different
the coming of that meek and lowly One to suffer and to die
from this triumphant display of worldly pomp and splendor
in His professed representative.

But to the pure all things are pure, and Agnes thought
only of the enthronement of all virtues, of all celestial charities
and unworldly purities in that splendid ceremonial, and
longed within herself to approach so near as to touch the
hem of those wondrous and sacred garments. It was to her
enthusiastic imagination like the unclosing of celestial doors,
where the kings and priests of an eternal and heavenly
temple move to and fro in music, with the many-colored
glories of rainbows and sunset clouds. Her whole nature
was wrought upon by the sights and sounds of that gorgeous
worship, — she seemed to burn and brighten like an altarcoal,
her figure appeared to dilate, her eyes grew deeper and
shone with a starry light, and the color of her cheeks flushed
up with a vivid glow, — nor was she aware how often eyes
were turned upon her, nor how murmurs of admiration followed
all her absorbed, unconscious movements. “Ecco!
Eccola!
” was often repeated from mouth to mouth around
her, but she heard it not.

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

When at last the ceremony was finished, the crowd rushed
again out of the church to see the departure of various dignitaries.
There was a perfect whirl of dazzling equipages,
and glittering lackeys, and prancing horses, crusted with
gold, flaming in scarlet and purple, retinues of cardinals and
princes and nobles and ambassadors all in one splendid confused
jostle of noise and brightness.

Suddenly a servant in a gorgeous scarlet livery touched
Agnes on the shoulder, and said, in a tone of authority, —

“Young maiden, your presence is commanded.”

“Who commands it?” said Elsie, laying her hand on her
grandchild's shoulder fiercely.

“Are you mad?” whispered two or three women of the
lower orders to Elsie at once; “don't you know who that is?
Hush, for your life!”

“I shall go with you, Agnes,” said Elsie, resolutely.

“No, you will not,” said the attendant, insolently. “This
maiden is commanded, and none else.”

“He belongs to the Pope's nephew,” whispered a voice in
Elsie's ear. “You had better have your tongue torn out
than say another word.” Whereupon, Elsie found herself
actually borne backward by three or four stout women.

Agnes looked round and smiled on her, — a smile full of
innocent trust, — and then, turning, followed the servant
into the finest of the equipages, where she was lost to
view.

Elsie was almost wild with fear and impotent rage; but a
low, impressive voice now spoke in her ear. It came from
the white figure which had followed them in the morning.

“Listen,” it said, “and be quiet; don't turn your head,
but hear what I tell you. Your child is followed by those

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

who will save her. Go your ways whence you came. Wait
till the hour after the Ave Maria, then come to the Porta
San Sebastiano, and all will be well.”

When Elsie turned to look she saw no one, but caught a
distant glimpse of a white figure vanishing in the crowd.

She returned to her asylum, wondering and disconsolate,
and the first person whom she saw was old Mona.

“Well, good-morrow, sister!” she said. “Know that I
am here on a strange errand. The Princess has taken such
a liking to you that nothing will do but we must fetch you
and your little one out to her villa. I looked everywhere
for you in church this morning. Where have you hid yourselves?”

“We were there,” said Elsie, confused, and hesitating
whether to speak of what had happened.

“Well, where is the little one? Get her ready; we
have horses in waiting. It is a good bit out of the
city.”

“Alack!” said Elsie, “I know not where she is.”

“Holy Virgin!” said Mona, “how is this?”

Elsie, moved by the necessity which makes it a relief to
open the heart to some one, sat down on the steps of the
church and poured forth the whole story into the listening
ear of Mona.

“Well, well, well!” said the old servant, “in our days,
one does not wonder at anything, — one never knows one
day what may come the next, — but this is bad enough!”

“Do you think,” said Elsie, “there is any hope in that
strange promise?”

“One can but try it,” said Mona.

“If you could but be there then,” said Elsie, “and take
us to your mistress.”

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

“Well, I will wait, for my mistress has taken an especial
fancy to your little one, more particularly since this morning,
when a holy Capuchin came to our house and held a long
conference with her, and after he was gone I found my lady
almost in a faint, and she would have it that we should start
directly to bring her out here, and I had much ado to let her
see that the child would do quite as well after services were
over. I tired myself looking about for you in the crowd.”

The two women then digressed upon various gossiping
particulars, as they sat on the old mossy, grass-grown steps,
looking up over house-tops yellow with lichen, into the blue
spring air, where flocks of white pigeons were soaring and
careering in the soft, warm sunshine. Brightness and
warmth and flowers seemed to be the only idea natural to
that charming weather, and Elsie, sad-hearted and foreboding
as she was, felt the benign influence. Rome, which had
been so fatal a place to her peace, yet had for her, as it has
for every one, potent spells of a lulling and soothing power.
Where is the grief or anxiety that can resist the enchantment
of one of Rome's bright, soft, spring days?

-- 389 --

p699-374 CHAPTER XXIX. THE NIGHT-RIDE.

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

The villa of the Princess Paulina was one of those soft,
idyllic paradises which lie like so many fairy-lands around
the dreamy solitudes of Rome. They are so fair, so wild, so
still, these villas! Nature in them seems to run in such
gentle sympathy with Art, that one feels as if they had not
been so much the product of human skill as some indigenous
growth of Arcadian ages. There are quaint terraces shadowed
by clipped ilex-trees, whose branches make twilight
even in the sultriest noon; there are long-drawn paths,
through wildernesses where cyclamens blossom in crimson
clouds among crushed fragments of sculptured marble green
with the moss of ages, and glossy-leaved myrtles put forth
their pale blue stars in constellations under the leafy shadows.
Everywhere is the voice of water, ever lulling, ever
babbling, and taught by Art to run in many a quaint caprice,—
here to rush down marble steps slippery with sedgy green,
there to spout up in silvery spray, and anon to spread into a
cool, waveless lake, whose mirror reflects trees and flowers
far down in some visionary underworld. Then there are
wide lawns, where the grass in spring is a perfect rainbow
of anemones, white, rose, crimson, purple, mottled, streaked,
and dappled with ever varying shade of sunset clouds.
There are soft, moist banks where purple and white violets
grow large and fair, and trees all interlaced with ivy, which
runs and twines everywhere, intermingling its dark, graceful

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

leaves and vivid young shoots with the bloom and leafage of
all shadowy places.

In our day, these lovely places have their dark shadow
ever haunting their loveliness: the malaria, like an unseen
demon, lies hid in their sweetness. And in the time we are
speaking of, a curse not less deadly poisoned the beauties
of the Princess's villa, — the malaria of fear.

The gravelled terrace in front of the villa commanded,
through the clipped arches of the ilex-trees, the Campagna
with its soft, undulating bands of many-colored green, and
the distant city of Rome, whose bells were always filling the
air between with a tremulous vibration. Here, during the
long sunny afternoon while Elsie and Monica were crooning
together on the steps of the church, the Princess Paulina
walked restlessly up and down, looking forth on the way
towards the city for the travellers whom she expected.

Father Francesco had been there that morning and communicated
to her the dying message of the aged Capuchin,
from which it appeared that the child who had so much interested
her was her near kinswoman. Perhaps, had her
house remained at the height of its power and splendor, she
might have rejected with scorn the idea of a kinswoman
whose existence had been owing to a mésalliance; but a
member of an exiled and disinherited family, deriving her
only comfort from unworldly sources, she regarded this
event as an opportunity afforded her to make expiation for
one of the sins of her house. The beauty and winning
graces of her young kinswoman were not without their influence
in attracting a lonely heart deprived of the support
of natural ties. The Princess longed for something to love,
and the discovery of a legitimate object of family affection
was an event in the weary monotony of her life; and

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

therefore it was that the hours of the afternoon seemed long while
she looked forth towards Rome, listening to the ceaseless
chiming of its bells, and wondering why no one appeared
along the road.

The sun went down, and all the wide plain seemed like
the sea at twilight, lying in rosy and lilac and purple
shadowy bands, out of which rose the old city, solemn and
lonely as some enchanted island of dream-land, with a flush
of radiance behind it and a tolling of weird music filling all
the air around. Now they are chanting the Ave Maria in
hundreds of churches, and the Princess worships in distant
accord, and tries to still the anxieties of her heart with many
a prayer. Twilight fades and fades, the Campagna becomes
a black sea, and the distant city looms up like a dark rock
against the glimmering sky, and the Princess goes within
and walks restlessly through the wide halls, stopping first at
one open window and then at another to listen. Beneath
her feet she treads a cool mosaic pavement where laughing
Cupids are dancing. Above, from the ceiling, Aurora and
the Hours look down in many-colored clouds of brightness.
The sound of the fountains without is so clear in the intense
stillness that the peculiar voice of each one can be told.
That is the swaying noise of the great jet that rises from
marble shells and falls into a wide basin, where silvery
swans swim round and round in enchanted circles; and the
other slenderer sound is the smaller jet that rains down its
spray into the violet-borders deep in the shrubbery; and
that other, the shallow babble of the waters that go down
the marble steps to the lake. How dreamlike and plaintive
they all sound in the night stillness! The nightingale sings
from the dark shadows of the wilderness; and the musky
odors of the cyclamen come floating ever and anon through

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

the casement, in that strange, cloudy way in which flower
scents seem to come and go in the air in the night season.

At last the Princess fancies she hears the distant tramp
of horses' feet, and her heart beats so that she can scarcely
listen: now she hears it, — and now a rising wind, sweeping
across the Campagna, seems to bear it moaning away.
She goes to a door and looks out into the darkness. Yes,
she hears it now, quick and regular, — the beat of many
horses' feet coming in hot haste along the road. Surely the
few servants whom she has sent cannot make all this noise!
and she trembles with vague affright. Perhaps it is a
tyrannical message, bringing imprisonment and death. She
calls a maid, and bids her bring lights into the receptionhall.
A few moments more, and there is a confused stamping
of horses' feet approaching the house, and she hears the
voices of her servants. She runs into the piazza, and sees
dismounting a knight who carries Agnes in his arms pale
and fainting. Old Elsie and Monica, too, dismount, with
the Princess's men-servants; but, wonderful to tell, there
seems besides them to be a train of some hundred armed
horsemen.

The timid Princess was so fluttered and bewildered that
she lost all presence of mind, and stood in uncomprehending
wonder, while Monica pushed authoritatively into the house,
and beckoned the knight to bring Agnes and lay her on a
sofa, when she and old Elsie busied themselves vigorously
with restoratives.

The Lady Paulina, as soon as she could collect her scattered
senses, recognized in Agostino the banished lord of the
Sarelli family, a race who had shared with her own the
hatred and cruelty of the Borgia tribe; and he in turn had
recognized a daughter of the Colonnas.

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

He drew her aside into a small boudoir adjoining the
apartment.

“Noble lady,” he said, “we are companions in misfortune,
and so, I trust, you will pardon what seems a tumultuous
intrusion on your privacy. I and my men came to Rome
in disguise, that we might watch over and protect this poor
innocent, who now finds asylum with you.”

“My Lord,” said the Princess, “I see in this event the
wonderful working of the good God. I have but just learned
that this young person is my near kinswoman; it was only
this morning that the fact was certified to me on the dying
confession of a holy Capuchin, who privately united my
brother to her mother. The marriage was an indiscretion
of his youth; but afterwards he fell into more grievous sin
in denying the holy sacrament, and leaving his wife to die
in misery and dishonor, and perhaps for this fault such great
judgments fell upon him. I wish to make atonement in
such sort as is yet possible by acting as a mother to this
child.”

“The times are so troublous and uncertain,” said Agostino,
“that she must have stronger protection than that of
any woman. She is of a most holy and religious nature,
but as ignorant of sin as an angel who never has seen anything
out of heaven; and so the Borgias enticed her into
their impure den, from which, God helping, I have saved
her. I tried all I could to prevent her coming to Rome, and
to convince her of the vileness that ruled here; but the poor
little one could not believe me, and thought me a heretic
only for saying what she now knows from her own senses.”

The Lady Paulina shuddered with fear.

“Is it possible that you have come into collision with the
dreadful Borgias? What will become of us?”

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

“I brought a hundred men into Rome in different disguises,”
said Agostino, “and we gained over a servant in
their household, through whom I entered and carried her off.
Their men pursued us, and we had a fight in the streets,
but for the moment we mustered more than they. Some
of them chased us a good distance. But it will not do for
us to remain here. As soon as she is revived enough, we
must retreat towards one of our fastnesses in the mountains,
whence, when rested, we shall go northward to Florence,
where I have powerful friends, and she has also an uncle, a
holy man, by whose counsels she is much guided.”

“You must take me with you,” said the Princess, in a
tremor of anxiety. “Not for the world would I stay, if it
be known you have taken refuge here. For a long time
their spies have been watching about me; they only wait
for some occasion to seize upon my villa, as they have on the
possessions of all my father's house. Let me flee with you.
I have a brother-in-law in Florence who hath often urged
me to escape to him till times mend, — for, surely, God will
not allow the wicked to bear rule forever.”

“Willingly, noble lady, will we give you our escort, — the
more so that this poor child will then have a friend with her
beseeming her father's rank. Believe me, lady, she will do
no discredit to her lineage. She was trained in a convent,
and her soul is a flower of marvellous beauty. I must declare
to you here that I have wooed her honorably to be my
wife, and she would willingly be so, had not some scruples
of a religious vocation taken hold on her, to dispel which I
look for the aid of the holy father, her uncle.”

“It would be a most fit and proper thing,” said the Princess,
“thus to ally our houses, in hope of some good time to
come which shall restore their former standing and

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

possessions. Of course some holy man must judge of the obstacle
interposed by her vocation; but I doubt not the Church
will be an indulgent mother in a case where the issue seems
so desirable.”

“If I be married to her,” said Agostino, “I can take her
out of all these strifes and confusions which now agitate our
Italy to the court of France, where I have an uncle high in
favor with the King, and who will use all his influence to
compose these troubles in Italy, and bring about a better
day.”

While this conversation was going on, bountiful refreshments
had been provided for the whole party, and the attendants
of the Princess received orders to pack all her
jewels and valuable effects for a sudden journey.

As soon as preparations could be made, the whole party
left the villa of the Princess for a retreat in the Alban
Mountains, where Agostino and his band had one of their
rendezvous. Only the immediate female attendants of the
Princess, and one or two men-servants, left with her. The
silver plate, and all objects of particular value, were buried
in the garden. This being done, the keys of the house were
intrusted to a gray-headed servant, who with his wife had
grown old in the family.

It was midnight before everything was ready for starting.
The moon cast silver gleams through the ilex-avenues, and
caused the jet of the great fountain to look like a wavering
pillar of cloudy brightness, when the Princess led forth
Agnes upon the wide veranda. Two gentle, yet spirited
little animals from the Princess's stables were there
awaiting them, and they were lifted into their saddles by
Agostino.

“Fear nothing, Madam,” he said, observing how the

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

hands of the Princess trembled; “a few hours will put
us in perfect safety, and I shall be at your side constantly.”

Then lifting Agnes to her seat, he placed the reins in
her hand.

“Are you rested?” he asked.

It was the first time since her rescue that he had spoken
to Agnes. The words were brief, but no expressions of
endearment could convey more than the manner in which
they were spoken.

“Yes, my Lord,” said Agnes firmly, “I am rested.”

“You think you can bear the ride?”

“I can bear anything, so I escape,” she said.

The company were now all mounted, and were marshalled
in regular order. A body of armed men rode in front; then
came Agnes and the Princess, with Agostino between them,
while two or three troopers rode on either side; Elsie,
Monica, and the servants of the Princess followed close
behind, and the rear was brought up in like manner by
armed men.

The path wound first through the grounds of the villa,
with its plats of light and shade, its solemn groves of stonepines
rising like palm-trees high in air above the tops of all
other trees, its terraces and statues and fountains, — all seeming
so lovely in the midnight stillness.

“Perhaps I am leaving all this forever,” said the Princess.

“Let us hope for the best,” said Agostino. “It cannot
be that God will suffer the seat of the Apostles to be subjected
to such ignominy and disgrace much longer. I am
amazed that no Christian kings have interfered before for the
honor of Christendom. I have it from the best authority

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

that the King of Naples burst into tears when he heard of
the election of this wretch to be Pope. He said that it was
a scandal which threatened the very existence of Christianity.
He has sent me secret messages divers times expressive
of sympathy, but he is not of himself strong enough. Our
hope must lie either in the King of France or the Emperor
of Germany: perhaps both will engage. There is now a
most holy monk in Florence who has been stirring all hearts
in a wonderful way. It is said that the very gifts of miracles
and prophesy are revived in him, as among the holy Apostles,
and he has been bestirring himself to have a General
Council of the Church to look into these matters. When I
left Florence, a short time ago, the faction opposed to him
broke into the convent and took him away. I myself was
there.”

“What!” said Agnes, “did they break into the convent
of the San Marco? My uncle is there.”

“Yes, and he and I fought side by side with the mob who
were rushing in.”

“Uncle Antonio fight!” said Agnes, in astonishment.

“Even women will fight, when what they love most is
attacked,” said the knight.

He turned to her, as he spoke, and saw in the moonlight
a flash from her eye, and an heroic expression on her face,
such as he had never remarked before; but she said nothing.
The veil had been rudely torn from her eyes; she had seen
with horror the defilement and impurity of what she had
ignorantly adored in holy places, and the revelation seemed
to have wrought a change in her whole nature.

“Even you could fight, Agnes,” said the knight, “to save
your religion from disgrace.”

“No,” said she; “but,” she added, with gathering

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

firmness, “I could die. I should be glad to die with and for the
holy men who would save the honor of the true faith. I
should like to go to Florence to my uncle. If he dies for
his religion, I should like to die with him.”

“Ah, live to teach it to me!” said the knight, bending
towards her, as if to adjust her bridle-rein, and speaking in
a voice scarcely audible. In a moment he was turned again
towards the Princess, listening to her.

“So it seems,” she said, “that we shall be running into
the thick of the conflict in Florence.”

“Yes, but my uncle hath promised that the King of
France shall interfere. I have hope something may even
now have been done. I hope to effect something myself.”

Agostino spoke with the cheerful courage of youth. Agnes
glanced timidly up at him. How great the change in
her ideas! No longer looking on him as a wanderer from
the fold, an enemy of the Church, he seemed now in the
attitude of a champion of the faith, a defender of holy men
and things against a base usurpation. What injustice had
she done him, and how patiently had he borne that injustice!
Had he not sought to warn her against the danger of venturing
into that corrupt city? Those words which so much
shocked her, against which she had shut her ears, were all
true; she had found them so; she could doubt no longer.
And yet he had followed her, and saved her at the risk of
his life. Could she help loving one who had loved her so
much, one so noble and heroic? Would it be a sin to love
him? She pondered the dark warnings of Father Francesco,
and then thought of the cheerful, fervent piety of her
old uncle. How warm, how tender, how life-giving had
been his presence always! how full of faith and prayer, how
fruitful of heavenly words and thoughts had been all his

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

ministrations! — and yet it was for him and with him and
his master that Agostino Sarelli was fighting, and against
him the usurping head of the Christian Church. Then there
was another subject for pondering during this night-ride.
The secret of her birth had been told her by the Princess,
who claimed her as kinswoman. It had seemed to her at
first like the revelations of a dream; but as she rode and
reflected, gradually the idea shaped itself in her mind. She
was, in birth and blood, the equal of her lover, and henceforth
her life would no more be in that lowly plane where it
had always moved. She thought of the little orange-garden
at Sorrento, of the gorge with its old bridge, the Convent,
the sisters, with a sort of tender, wondering pain. Perhaps
she should see them no more. In this new situation she
longed once more to see and talk with her old uncle, and to
have him tell her what were her duties.

Their path soon began to be a wild clamber among the
mountains, now lost in the shadow of groves of gray, rustling
olives, whose knotted, serpent roots coiled round the rocks,
and whose leaves silvered in the moonlight whenever the
wind swayed them. Whatever might be the roughness and
difficulties of the way, Agnes found her knight ever at her
bridle-rein, guiding and upholding, steadying her in her saddle
when the horse plunged down short and sudden descents,
and wrapping her in his mantle to protect her from the chill
mountain-air. When the day was just reddening in the sky,
the whole troop made a sudden halt before a square stone
tower which seemed to be a portion of a ruined building, and
here some of the men dismounting knocked at an arched
door. It was soon swung open by a woman with a lamp in
her hand, the light of which revealed very black hair and
eyes, and heavy gold ear-rings.

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

“Have my directions been attended to?” said Agostino,
in a tone of command. “Are there places made ready for
these ladies to sleep?”

“There are, my Lord,” said the woman, obsequiously, —
“the best we could get ready on so short a notice.”

Agostino came up to the Princess. “Noble Madam,”
he said, “you will value safety before all things; doubtless
the best that can be done here is but poor, but it will give
you a few hours for repose where you may be sure of being
in perfect safety.”

So saying, he assisted her and Agnes to dismount, and
Elsie and Monica also alighting, they followed the woman
into a dark stone passage and up some rude stone steps.
She opened at last the door of a brick-floored room, where
beds appeared to have been hastily prepared. There was
no furniture of any sort except the beds. The walls were
dusty and hung with cobwebs. A smaller apartment opening
into this had beds for Elsie and Monica.

The travellers, however, were too much exhausted with
their night-ride to be critical, the services of disrobing and
preparing for rest were quickly concluded, and in less than
an hour all were asleep, while Agostino was busy concerting
the means for an immediate journey to Florence.

-- 401 --

p699-386 CHAPTER XXX. “LET US ALSO GO, THAT WE MAY DIE WITH HIM. ”

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

Father Antonio sat alone in his cell in the San Marco
in an attitude of deep dejection. The open window looked
into the garden of the convent, from which steamed up the
fragrance of violet, jasmine, and rose, and the sunshine lay
fair on all that was without. On a table beside him were
many loose and scattered sketches, and an unfinished page
of the Breviary he was executing, rich in quaint tracery of
gold and arabesques, seemed to have recently occupied his
attention, for his palette was wet and many loose brushes
lay strewed around. Upon the table stood a Venetian glass
with a narrow neck and a bulb clear and thin as a soapbubble,
containing vines and blossoms of the passion-flower,
which he had evidently been using as models in his
work.

The page he was illuminating was the prophetic Psalm
which describes the ignominy and sufferings of the Redeemer.
It was surrounded by a wreathed border of thornbranches
interwoven with the blossoms and tendrils of the
passion-flower, and the initial letters of the first two words
were formed by a curious combination of the hammer, the
nails, the spear, the crown of thorns, the cross, and other
instruments of the Passion; and clear, in red letter,
gleamed out those wonderful, mysterious words, consecrated
by the remembrance of a more than mortal anguish, —
“My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?”

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

The artist-monk had perhaps fled to his palette to assuage
the throbbings of his heart, as a mourning mother flies to
the cradle of her child; but even there his grief appeared
to have overtaken him, for the work lay as if pushed from
him in an access of anguish such as comes from the sudden
recurrence of some overwhelming recollection. He was
leaning forward with his face buried in his hands, sobbing
convulsively.

The door opened, and a man advancing stealthily behind
laid a hand kindly on his shoulder, saying softly, “So, so,
brother!”

Father Antonio looked up, and, dashing his hand hastily
across his eyes, grasped that of the new-comer convulsively,
and saying only, “Oh, Baccio! Baccio!” hid his face
again.

The eyes of the other filled with tears, as he answered
gently, —

“Nay, but, my brother, you are killing yourself. They
tell me that you have eaten nothing for three days, and slept
not for weeks; you will die of this grief.”

“Would that I might! Why could not I die with him
as well as Frà Domenico? Oh, my master! my dear
master!”

“It is indeed a most heavy day to us all,” said Baccio
della Porta, the amiable and pure-minded artist better
known to our times by his conventual name of Frà Bartolommeo.
“Never have we had among us such a man;
and if there be any light of grace in my soul, his preaching
first awakened it, brother. I only wait to see him
enter Paradise, and then I take farewell of the world forever.
I am going to Prato to take the Dominican habit,
and follow him as near as I may.”

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

“It is well, Baccio, it is well,” said Father Antonio;
“but you must not put out the light of your genius in
those shadows, — you must still paint for the glory of
God.”

“I have no heart for painting now,” said Baccio, dejectedly.
“He was my inspiration, he taught me the holier
way, and he is gone.”

At this moment the conference of the two was interrupted
by a knocking at the door, and Agostino Sarelli entered,
pale and disordered.

“How is this?” he said, hastily. “What devils' carnival
is this which hath broken loose in Florence? Every good
thing is gone into dens and holes, and every vile thing that
can hiss and spit and sting is crawling abroad. What do
the princes of Europe mean to let such things be?”

“Only the old story,” said Father Antonio, — “Principes
convenerunt in unum adversus Dominum, adversus Christum
ejus.

So much were all three absorbed in the subject of their
thoughts, that no kind of greeting or mark of recognition
passed among them, such as is common when people meet
after temporary separation. Each spoke out from the fulness
of his soul, as from an overflowing bitter fountain.

“Was there no one to speak for him, — no one to stand
up for the pride of Italy, — the man of his age?” said
Agostino.

“There was one voice raised for him in the council,” said
Father Antonio. “There was Agnolo Niccolini: a grave
man is this Agnolo, and of great experience in public affairs,
and he spoke out his mind boldly. He told them flatly, that,
if they looked through the present time or the past ages,
they would not meet a man of such a high and noble order

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

as this, and that to lay at our door the blood of a man the
like of whom might not be born for centuries was too impious
and execrable a thing to be thought of. I 'll warrant me,
he made a rustling among them when he said that, and the
Pope's commissary — old Romalino — then whispered and
frowned; but Agnolo is a stiff old fellow when he once begins
a thing, — he never minded it, and went through with
his say. It seems to me he said that it was not for us to
quench a light like this, capable of giving lustre to the faith
even when it had grown dim in other parts of the world, —
and not to the faith alone, but to all the arts and sciences
connected with it. If it were needed to put restraint on
him, he said, why not put him into some fortress, and give
him commodious apartments, with abundance of books, and
pen, ink, and paper, where he would write books to the
honor of God and the exaltation of the holy faith? He told
them that this might be a good to the world, whereas consigning
him to death without use of any kind would bring
on our republic perpetual dishonor.”

“Well said for him!” said Baccio, with warmth; “but
I 'll warrant me, he might as well have preached to the
north wind in March, his enemies are in such a fury.”

“Yes, yes,” said Antonio, “it is just as it was of old: the
chief priests and Scribes and Pharisees were instant with
loud voices, requiring he should be put to death; and the
easy Pilates, for fear of the tumult, washed their hands
of it.”

“And now,” said Agostino, “they are putting up a great
gibbet in the shape of a cross in the public square, where
they will hang the three holiest and best men of Florence!”

“I came through there this morning,” said Baccio, “and
there were young men and boys shouting, and howling, and

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

singing indecent songs, and putting up indecent pictures,
such as those he used to preach against. It is just as you
say. All things vile have crept out of their lair, and triumph
that the man who made them afraid is put down; and
every house is full of the most horrible lies about him, —
things that they said he confessed.”

“Confessed!” said Father Antonio, — “was it not enough
that they tore and tortured him seven times, but they must
garble and twist the very words that he said in his agony?
The process they have published is foully falsified, — stuffed
full of improbable lies; for I myself have read the first
draught of all he did say, just as Signor Ceccone took it
down as they were torturing him. I had it from Jacopo
Manelli, canon of our Duomo here, and he got it from Cecconne's
wife herself. They not only can torture and slay
him, but they torture and slay his memory with lies.”

“Would I were in God's place for one day!” said Agostino,
speaking through his clenched teeth. “May I be forgiven
for saying so!”

We are hot and hasty,” said Father Antonio, “ever
ready to call down fire from heaven, — but after all, `the
Lord reigneth, let the earth rejoice.' `Unto the upright
there ariseth light in the darkness.' Our dear father is sustained
in spirit and full of love. Even when they let him
go from the torture, he fell on his knees, praying for his
tormentors.”

“Good God! this passes me!” said Agostino, striking
his hands together. “Oh, wherefore hath a strong man
arms and hands, and a sword, if he must stand still and see
such things done? If I had only my hundred mountaineers
here, I would make one charge for him to-morrow. If I
could only do something!” he added, striding impetuously

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

up and down the cell and clenching his fists. “What! hath
nobody petitioned to stay this thing?”

“Nobody for him,” said Father Antonio. “There was
talk in the city yesterday that Frà Domenico was to be pardoned;
in fact, Romalino was quite inclined to do it, but
Battista Alberti talked violently against it, and so Romalino
said, `Well, a monk more or less is n't much matter,' and
then he put his name down for death with the rest. The
order was signed by both commissaries of the Pope, and one
was Frà Turiano, the general of our order, a mild man, full
of charity, but unable to stand against the Pope.”

“Mild men are nuisances in such places,” said Agostino,
hastily; “our times want something of another sort.”

“There be many who have fallen away from him even in
our house here,” said Father Antonio, — “as it was with
our blessed Lord, whose disciples forsook him and fled. It
seems to be the only thought with some how they shall
make their peace with the Pope.”

“And so the thing will be hurried through to-morrow,”
said Agostino, “and when it 's done and over, I 'll warrant
me there will be found kings and emperors to say they
meant to have saved him. It 's a vile, evil world, this of
ours; an honorable man longs to see the end of it. But,”
he added, coming up and speaking to Father Antonio, “I
have a private message for you.”

“I am gone this moment,” said Baccio, rising with ready
courtesy; “but keep up heart, brother.”

So saying, the good-hearted artist left the cell, and Agostino
said, —

“I bring tidings to you of your kindred. Your niece and
sister are here in Florence, and would see you. You will
find them at the house of one Gherardo Rosselli, a rich citizen
of noble blood.”

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

“Why are they there?” said the monk, lost in amazement.

“You must know, then, that a most singular discovery
hath been made by your niece at Rome. The sister of her
father, being a lady of the princely blood of Colonna, hath
been assured of her birth by the confession of the priest that
married him; and being driven from Rome by fear of the
Borgias, they came hither under my escort, and wait to see
you. So, if you will come with me now, I will guide you
to them.”

“Even so,” said Father Antonio.

-- 408 --

p699-393 CHAPTER XXXI. MARTYRDOM.

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

In a shadowy chamber of a room overlooking the grand
square of Florence might be seen, on the next morning,
some of the principal personages of our story. Father
Antonio, Baccio della Porta, Agostino Sarelli, the Princess
Paulina, Agnes, with her grandmother, and a mixed crowd
of citizens and ecclesiastics, who all spoke in hushed and
tremulous voices, as men do in the chamber of mourners at a
funeral. The great, mysterious bell of the Campanile was
swinging with dismal, heart-shaking toll, like a mighty voice
from the spirit-world; and it was answered by the tolling of
all the bells in the city, making such wavering clangors and
vibrating circles in the air over Florence that it might
seem as if it were full of warring spirits wrestling for
mastery.

Toll! toll! toll! O great bell of the fair Campanile! for
this day the noblest of the wonderful men of Florence is to
be offered up. Toll! for an era is going out, — the era of
her artists, her statesmen, her poets, and her scholars. Toll!
for an era is coming in, — the era of her disgrace and subjugation
and misfortune!

The stepping of the vast crowd in the squre was like the
patter of a great storm, and the hum of voices rose up like
the murmur of the ocean; but in the chamber all was so
still that one could have heard the dropping of a pin.

Under the balcony of this room were seated in pomp and

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

state the Papal commissioners, radiant in gold and scarlet
respectability; and Pilate and Herod, on terms of the most
excellent friendship, were ready to act over again the part
they had acted fourteen hundred years before. Now has
arrived the moment when the three followers of the Man of
Calvary are to be degraded from the fellowship of His visible
Church.

Father Antonio, Agostino, and Baccio, stood forth in the
balcomy, and, drawing in their breath, looked down, as the
three men of the hour, pale and haggard with imprisonment
and torture, were brought up amid the hoots and obscene
jests of the populace. Savonarola first was led before the
tribunal, and there, with circumstantial minuteness, endued
with all his priestly vestments, which again, with separate
ceremonies of reprobation and ignominy, were taken from
him. He stood through it all serene as stood his Master
when stripped of His garments on Calvary. There is a
momentary hush of voices and drawing in of breaths in the
great crowd. The Papal legate takes him by the hand and
pronounces the words, “Jerome Savonarola, I separate thee
from the Church Militant and the Church Triumphant.”

He is going to speak.

“What says he?” said Agostino, leaning over the balcony.

Solemnly and clear that impressive voice which so often
had thrilled the crowds in that very square made answer, —

“From the Church Militant you may divide me; but
from the Church Triumphant, no, — that is above your
power!” — and a light flashed out in his face as if a smile
from Christ had shone down upon him.

“Amen!” said Father Antonio; “he hath witnessed a
good confession,” — and turning, he went in, and, burying
his face in his hands, remained in prayer.

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

When like ceremonies had been passed through with the
others, the three martyrs were delivered to the secular executioner,
and, amid the scoffs and jeers of the brutal crowd,
turned their faces to the gibbet.

“Brothers, let us sing the Te Deum,” said Savonarola.

“Do not so infuriate the mob,” said the executioner, —
“for harm might be done.”

“At least let us repeat it together,” said he, “lest we
forget it.”

And so they went forward, speaking to each other of the
glorious company of the apostles, the goodly fellowship of
the prophets, the noble army of martyrs, and giving thanks
aloud in that great triumphal hymn of the Church of all
Ages.

When the lurid fires were lighted which blazed red and
fearful through that crowded square, all in that silent chamber
fell on their knees, and Father Antonio repeated prayers
for departing souls.

To the last, that benignant right hand which had so often
pointed the way of life to that faithless city was stretched
out over the crowd in the attitude of blessing; and so loving,
not hating, praying with exaltation, and rendering blessing
for cursing, the souls of the martyrs ascended to the great
cloud of witnesses above.

-- 411 --

p699-396 CHAPTER XXXII. CONCLUSION.

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

A few days after the death of Savonarola, Father Antonio
was found one morning engaged in deep converse with
Agnes.

The Princess Paulina, acting for her family, desired to
give her hand to the Prince Agostino Sarelli, and the interview
related to the religious scruples which still conflicted
with the natural desires of the child.

“Tell me, my little one,” said Father Antonio, “frankly
and truly, dost thou not love this man with all thy heart?”

“Yes, my father, I do,” said Agnes; “but ought I not to
resign this love for the love of my Saviour?”

“I see not why,” said the monk. “Marriage is a sacrament
as well as holy orders, and it is a most holy and venerable
one, representing the divine mystery by which the
souls of the blessed are united to the Lord. I do not hold
with Saint Bernard, who, in his zeal for a conventual life,
seemed to see no other way of serving God but for all men
and women to become monks and nuns. The holy order is
indeed blessed to those souls whose call to it is clear and
evident, like mine; but if there be a strong and virtuous
love for a worthy object, it is a vocation unto marriage,
which should not be denied.”

“So, Agnes,” said the knight, who had stolen into the
room unperceived, and who now boldly possessed himself of
one of her hands — “Father Antonio hath decided this

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

matter,” he added, turning to the Princess and Elsie, who
entered, “and everything having been made ready for my
journey into France, the wedding ceremony shall take place
on the morrow, and, for that we are in deep affliction, it
shall be as private as may be.”

And so on the next morning the wedding ceremony took
place, and the bride and groom went on their way to France,
where preparations befitting their rank awaited them.

Old Elsie was heard to observe to Monica, that there was
some sense in making pilgrimages, since this to Rome, which
she had undertaken so unwillingly, had turned out so satisfactory.

In the reign of Julius II., the banished families who had
been plundered by the Borgias were restored to their rights
and honors at Rome; and there was a princess of the house
of Sarelli then at Rome, whose sanctity of life and manners
was held to go back to the traditions of primitive Christianity,
so that she was renowned not less for goodness than for
rank and beauty.

In those days, too, Raphael the friend of Frà Bartolommeo,
placed in one of the grandest halls of the Vatican,
among the Apostles and Saints, the image of the traduced
and despised martyr whose ashes had been cast to the winds
and waters in Florence. His memory lingered long in Italy,
so that it was even claimed that miracles were wrought in
his name and by his intercession. Certain it is, that the
living words he spoke were seeds of immortal flowers which
blossomed in secret dells and obscure shadows of his beautiful
Italy.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 1811-1896 [1862], Agnes of Sorrento (Ticknor and Fields, Boston) [word count] [eaf699T].
Powered by PhiloLogic